Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page

2012-11-27T08:26:00Z

Blewin: /* Volume 16 - Spring Burst */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] & [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Haze|Haze]]

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cool in the Cafe - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 02 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Diamond Passion - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 03 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Innocence Wander - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Post Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Morning - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before I - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 01 - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before II - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 02 - [[User:xstar|xstar]]
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before III - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*A Phalanx Ready to Conquer The World
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*Happy Hot Dash - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]
::*Morning of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Lunch Time of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 02 - [[User:Haze|Haze]]
::*Dinner Time of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 03 - [[User:Haze|Haze]]
::*Nighttime of You and Me
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Bottled Letter For You - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Ghost in Ghost - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 16 - Spring Burst===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 17 - Summer Night Rave===
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 18===

=== Volume 19===

==''Legend of Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Prologue - Rebirth - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*5 Years After - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Niht of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Ignasis' Awakening===
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - The Appearance of the Regios===
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios#Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Chrome Shelled Regios

2012-11-27T08:21:26Z

Blewin: /* Updates */

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_(Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_French|Français (French)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*27 November, 2012 - Volume 16 Chapter 3 Completed
*27 November, 2012 - Volume 16 Chapter 2 Completed
*23 November, 2012 - Volume 8 Post Epilogue Completed
*18 November, 2012 - Volume 16 Chapter 1 Completed
*10 September, 2012 - Volume 16 Prologue Completed
*23 July, 2012 - Volume 10 A Day For You 2 (55%)
*10 June, 2012 - Volume 15 Chapter 5 and Epilogue Completed
*22 May, 2012 - Volume 10 A Day For You 3 (45%)

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==
'''You can find the PDF, EPUB, and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=4804 here].'''
===Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 2 - Silent Talk ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 4 - Confidential Call ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 6 - Red Nocturne ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 7 - White Opera ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 8 - Mixing Note [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue|Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days ]](Complete)
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 10 - Complex Days===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III|Sweet Day - Sweet Before III]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 03|A Day For You 03]] '''(45% completed)'''
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight|Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready|To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 11 - Impact Girls===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Hot Dash|Happy Hot Dash]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Morning of You and Me|Morning of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 01|Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Lunchtime of You and Me|Lunchtime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 02|Impact of Childhood 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Dinnertime of You and Me|Dinnertime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 03|Impact of Childhood 03]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Nighttime of You and Me|Nighttime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Birthday|Happy Birthday]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Assault of a Storm]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - To the indecisive person]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 15 - Next Bloom [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Prologue|Prologue - The One Biding Time]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Resolute One, The Wavering One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Impassioned One]] '''(''only'' 20% completed)'''
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Dispatched One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Puzzled One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ones in Discord]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Epilogue|Epilogue - And the One They Face]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 16 - Spring Burst===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Prologue|Prologue - The Hermit's Wakening]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Adolescence and Strife]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Truth and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Haunts and Processions]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hermits and Agitators]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Lost Child of Fate]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 17 - Summer Night Rave===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Determination]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Nina's Battlefield]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Summer Night's Mistress]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

===Volume 18 - Crying Autumn===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume18 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 19 - Initiation Log===

::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume19 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 20 - Desire Report===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume20 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 21 - Winter Fall (Part 1)===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume21 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 22 - Winter Fall (Part 2)===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume22 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

===Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|5 Years After]] (0%)
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)
:* [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]
:* [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]
:* [[User:veritatis cupitor|veritatis cupitor]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Volume XV - Chrome Shelled Regios (April 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3510-5)
* Volume XVI - Chrome Shelled Regios (November 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3591-4)
* Volume XVII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 19, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3618-8)
* Volume XVIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (August 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3667-6)
* Volume XIX - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3708-6)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter3

2012-11-27T08:20:40Z

Blewin: Created page with "'''Chapter 3 – Haunts and Processions''' Zuellni felt it. It wasn’t strange to feel it. This was the function of a Regio avoiding danger. Zuellni was the consciousness o..."

'''Chapter 3 – Haunts and Processions'''

Zuellni felt it.

It wasn’t strange to feel it. This was the function of a Regio avoiding danger. Zuellni was the consciousness of the city, and it changed the city’s route accordingly. The Mechanical Department worked to make movements to the mechanical legs of the city, that walked on with perfect balance. No one even noticed it happening.

This was right. To move successfully like the past. It would be hard to escape if the filth monsters already noticed the city, but that kind of a situation was rare. Still, even though the areas an Academy City went through tended to have fewer number of filth monsters, that wasn’t always the case. The exception actually happened a few times last month. That was why the city had changed its route and continued its journey.

The number of encounters with filth monsters last year was too unusual.

Zuellni had been careless. The record of number of filth monster encounters would be sent to other cities through the system of En. Though Zuellni was now the enemy of the world, her duty didn’t change, and so the other cities continued to feed her information of filth monster sightings.

So everything worked as normal.

But…………

(You don’t seem to be tense, Zuellni.)

The voice came like the crack of a whip. Zuellni shivered.

She remembered that atmosphere, that voice. She heard it when she still didn’t have a city, when she played with the other young Electronic Fairies at Senou. She had heard of this voice.

She suddenly resisted. She couldn’t be connected to the En like that.

But her resistance was useless. She couldn’t cut the En.

The scenery before her changed. This was not the city anymore. This was wilderness – and in here was a city she had never seen before.

Thick and straight pillars pierced through the filth monster. They had become one. All Zuellni could feel was this filth monster.

(You’re already the enemy of this world. To be like that and yet still maintain contact with En without alertness. Should I say that’s bravery?)

The voice seemed to mock her for lacking a sense of alertness.

“……….”

But Zuellni didn’t reply.

(Silence? You can’t have lost your voice? There must be something you want to say. Your feeling for the world has reached me. Then the world is your enemy.)

The voice still mocked.

“…………”

But Zuellni kept silent. Her stubbornness was like the stubbornness of the youth.

(Very well. Then let me ask your body.)

End closed.

The ropes slipped off Zuellni. She regained her freedom. Though the period of invasion was short, the unpleasant aftertaste still ran through her body. She hugged herself and shivered.

She could hear the sound.

Of something pounding the earth intensely that differed from an Academcy City – the sound of a city’s legs.

Nina was called to the Student Council building after the first lesson.

“It’s a filth monster.”

Gorneo the Head of the Military Arts said. Sitting on the sofa, Nina accepted the words with her fists tightened.

“What is it?”

Sitting next to her was Shin. The announcement had called both Nina and Shin over. Gorneo had enlarged a few photos for them, in the photos was the form of a filth monster, flying in the sky.

“It’s huge. Um, is it in its aged phase? Or what?”

“No……… Layfon and Clariebl should be able to tell. But I don’t think it’s that.”

“A male in its 2nd or 3rd growth phase?”

“Ah, speaking of which, Gorneo, you’re also from Grendan,” Shin said with a smile. “And your fighting experience too?”

“………….”

At Gorneo’s painful expression, Shin laughed.

“About real experience, everyone else has it except the first years.”

“I want it to disappear.”

That cute voice coming from behind Gorneo belonged to the person knocking on the Student President’s desk with her knuckle.

The Student President Samiraya Mirke. Standing beside her was Leu. They had just been appointed to the posts in the recent election and they looked tense at this situation.

Leu nodded. Nina continued looking at the photos. The drones took the black and white photos.

“It doesn’t seem close. Are we found out?”

“Don’t know. But from the information we get, that thing is moving in the same direction as us, and its speed is the same as ours.”

“Perhaps it’s chasing us,” Shin said, holding the photo.

“It’d be good to eliminate it before it comes near. If it’s a male in its 2nd phase, Layfon or Claribel should be able to take care of it…….. but.”

“Hey, doesn’t this photo look strange?” Shin cut Gorneo off and flicked the photo.

Because Nina was also holding a photo.

The flying filth monster. Scales that were like rocks covered its body, and above it spread the long and huge wings. The tower was also in the photo, and it looked to be gigantic.

“There……..? Ah,” Nina noticed.

“Ah, yes. This guy has changed. It’s flying.”

“True.”

The wings weren’t moving according to the movement of the wind. But what about the position of the tail? Nina saw that the tail was drooping. If the filth monster was flying, the tail should be fluttering.

So the filth monster was gliding on the wind. It wasn’t flying. Was it making repeated movements of flying, gliding and landing just for the drones?

On closer inspection, they found even stranger things. An ominous feeling descended on the people gathered in the room.

“So I don’t think this is a simple filth monster attack.”

“You want to send two platoons over?”

“No. One platoon is to stay.”

“Uh?”

“If anything happens, it’s good to have two platoons. But if this is a male in its 2nd phase, then sending two platoons over is a waste.”

“Perhaps.”

“And in case anything happens, we need one platoon to stay at the city.”

“So the platoon that is out there doesn’t matter?”

“I remember that platoon won’t do something like that.”

“You tell me.”

Shin’s tone relaxed. But Nina understood the bitterness he felt. Either way, she was under his care when before she established the 17th platoon. Though he looked carefree, Shin was considerate towards his team members.

They must be worrying about the danger of heading to that place. Claribel did have outstanding fighting power, but not so for her team members. Besides, she just entered the Academy City. Nina already realised that she had yet to learn to coordinate with her team members.

Then…….

“Allow me.”

Nina put her hand up. If she didn’t do this, Shin would have put his hand up and the 17th platoon would become the spare platoon.

“Is that ok?”

“The 17th platoon has the most battle experience.”

“Then, I’m counting on you.”

“Roger.”

Gorneo understood quickly. He was originally in the 5th platoon but was now the captain of the 1st platoon. As the captain of the platoons, he had some contact with the 14th platoon, and so he understood Shin’s personality too.

“Uh, damn.”

Understanding their plan, Shin looked at the ceiling, discontent.

“Then that’s settled. Either way, there really is a gap in the level of battle experience,” Gorneo gave Shin’s shoulder a pat.

“Then I’ll call the members. Can we leave tonight?”

“Should be all right.”

Next, Nina and Gorneo started to discuss the procedures.

“……….. I still can’t accept it,” Samiraya said. “This should be shouldered by one person alone.”

“Sami……..” Leu said.

“Isn’t this the city’s problem? Then the whole city should be responsible. It’s dangerous to just send one person out.”

“No. Not one person. One platoon,” Gorneo corrected with a bitter expression.

“Besides, that’s the conclusion we came up with. Didn’t you agree with us?”

“I thought there was no other way, but still, this isn’t right. Doesn’t that mean someone would be sacrificed?”

“Scared of seeing the face of one being sacrificed? That’s a really terrible defense.”

“But……..”

“Listen up. Military Artists are ready to take risk. It is our responsibility to stand up when danger comes. This is the rule of this world. As Military Artists, we won’t not step out and fight. If we came to the Academy City thinking like that, we would have entered Military Arts. Not to mention to fight.”

“Yes. There is a risk, but we don’t give up our identity as Military Artists because of that risk. If we came to the Academy City like that, we didn’t have to enter the Military Arts subject.”

“Still, there should be a better way to fight.”

“What kind of a fight? A fight without anyone dying? Or a fight without any damage to the city? I’ll chose the latter. If the city sustains fatal damages, then the level of danger is entirely different. Stop it, Student President. We can’t guarantee a Military Artist will not be hurt even in a normal fight. If there are the injured, then there will be the dead.”

“Hey, hey, Head of Military Arts, stop bullying the Student President,” Shin said, preventing Samiraya from speaking.

“And if this really is a male in its 2nd phase, then there won’t be any injured and dead, right?”

“Yes, Student President. So please say you agree with us,” Shin urged. Nina nodded with confidence.

Nina wasn’t just making up her confidence as everyone was positively creating the future.

Not just Layfon. Even Nina had grown enough to handle a male in its 2nd phase. Sharnid and Dalshena had also increased their level of strength, getting used to a fight against filth monsters. Besides, there was Felli checking out the surroundings, so they didn’t have to worry about traps.

“……… I understand. I’m sorry for saying unnecessary things.”

“It’s all right.”

Nina exchanged a glance with Leu. After comforting the Student President with their gaze, Nina and Shin left the room.

“The Student President of this time is quite good,” Nina said to him.

“Well, because the previous one wasn’t all that great.”

Nina didn’t know how to respond. Her expression turned stiff.

“The Student President now is still thinking like a student. The previous Student President, Karian, is more experienced.”

She couldn’t retort. Layfon was a good example. Karian had caught hold of the information and forced Layfon to change subject, making him take the path of a Military Artist once more.

What would Nina have done instead?

What would she have done if she was in Karian’s position? She would probably contact Layfon directly, and then to be rejected by him. How could she be thinking about this? But she knew she would have gone to persuade Layfon. Whether it was successful or not, she would have done her best to convince him.

Heading straight ahead was her personality.

But then, even a normal person would not do that? He/she may give up once he/she knew of Layfon’s past.

But Karian didn’t.

He had chosen a way to avoid failure. It didn’t matter if he was despised ad hated. When the time called for it, he would use any means to achieve his end.

Karian was too experienced. Shin’s conclusion was correct. But even if it was Karian, he may feel a sense of guilt for making Layfon chance course.

(Is that possible?) She didn’t know. He was too experienced.

“But she’ll be a good Student President.”

“Ah, I think so too.”

Samiraya had come to find Nina during the presidential race. Nina felt at that time that she was passionate.

The decisions of the Student Council all involved papers. Nina knew from the first moment she got involved. But in the meeting just then, it was the first time they held a discussion first before making a decision. Even though the paperwork was done, in reality people may bleed, people may die. This feeling was her first.

Nina threw away her cowardice, her indecision and hesitation. Everyone would fail, and everyone would grow. She had failed so many times that she didn’t want to lift her head, but without those failures she wouldn’t be who she was now.

And right now, she still failed in something.

“This should be not shouldered by one person.”

“Not a person. A platoon.”

Why were Samiraya and Gorneo’s words hammering her? Nina couldn’t make peace for a long time.

Nina called the 17th platoon and explained the situation.

“Again. And Again we’re going. I really hate missions outside the city.”

Sharnid was complaining as usual as he prepared the gear for outside use.

Layfon was checking the Sapphire Dite that Harley gave him.

“No matter how hard we tried, it’s impossible to do so in so short a time.”

“I know.”

“But we’ve made some adjustments for the Adamantium Dite. The capacity for kei should be better than before. Nothing is changed with its use. It’s better to test it before using it.”

“If there is time,” Felli said.

She had restored her Light Dite. A number of flakes were circling her. Some flakes had already headed off for the filth monster.

“We don’t have to worry if it is a male?”

“If it’s what they said it is.”

Dalshena and Sharnid said.

They wore fighting suit outside the suit that was to block off the pollutants. Everyone wore a helmet and waited for the vehicles to be prepared.

During this time, Nina explained what the drones didn’t get to convey.

“What if it’s a trap? So who will be doing this? The filth monster?”

“Who knows. I told you not to be so off guarded.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll guard you back, Shena.”

“Not the back. I’ll grab your throat and use you as a shield.”

“That’s love.”

“Where can you see love from that!”

An angry Dalshena and a laughing Sharnid. Harley laughed too. Felli sighed and Layfon looked worried. To be able to alleviate the tension before the mission showed this platoon was really relaxed.

What was said in the Student Council Building weren’t lies. Many things happened last year, and the 17th platoon was in the middle of it.

Everyone must have accumulated some experience.

But if they were really strong enough, then they wouldn’t be so troubled that they couldn’t say what they were truly feeling. Nina struggled internally for not being able to tell them about Vati.

Recalling Samiraya’s words, Nina really wanted to, if possible, ask for help from more people.

But Vati would not let that happen.

(Right……….. Is that possible?)

Would it be all right if they were outside the city? Could she shake free of Vati’s monitor?

Perhaps……… But this would be a dangerous gamble.

The vehicles were ready with the help of the mechanics.

“Ok. Let’s go,” Nina said, and the platoon moved.

They swayed with the movements of the bikes.

(Is this the only chance?)

Her heart swayed along with the bike’s movements. She couldn’t return to her normal self. If this continued, she wouldn’t be able to do anything.

“Get yourself together,” Nina scolded herself softly.

The sun had already sunk down in the west when Felli spoke.

“What is it?”

“The flakes have arrived, but it’s strange.”

“What’s going on?”

Felli was on Layfon’s bike, and Nina, Sharnid and Dalshena on anther bike.

“How is it strange?”

The flakes showed other pictures on the inside of the helmet.

What was shown wasn’t a filth monster. It was something larger, and it looked familiar.

“What’s this?” Dalshena said. Nina felt the same.

In the picture was a city. Gigantic legs were pounding the ground. They moved slowly, but they belonged to a region. Because it was huge, each of its stride was long.

“The filth monster is here too………”

Then the picture zoomed out. There was a filth monster, pierced by a tall pillar. Perhaps it was dead. It shook with the city’s movements.

“Is it dead?”

“The drones only showed the filth monster, right?”

“Ah, yes,” Layfon said. Nina nodded.

“Then why is this picture so strange? Or has someone changed the data of the drones…? The city?”

“But why do that? It doesn’t make sense to do that and make Zuellni’s Military Artists eliminate the filth monster.”

“Even if you tell me this……..”

“It won’t work.”

“You’re cold.”

Ignoring Sharnid and Dalshena’s conversation, Nina concentrated on the pictures.

Because a flake would observe a city at about the same as a human’s height, the picture was taken with a low angle shot, as if the city was about to fall on it.

“Felli, are there any pictures taken from above?”

“Please wait.”

The picture changed.

“Uh?”

“Hey hey. What is that?”

Everyone was speechless.

There was nothing in the city. Not even a speck of dust. What was left was the exposed side of the mechanics of the city.

“It seems no one lives there.”

“No. Regardless of how you look at it, there’s no one there.”

“What happened to this city?”

Nina looked at the city, her mind full of suspicions. This wasn’t normal. But why was it appearing here? Why was it chasing Zuellni?

Uh. Regio. Electronic Fairy.

Schneibel.

The enemy of the world.

Those words floated in her mind.

“I don’t like it,” Felli said. “What should we do, captain? Since the filth monster isn’t the target, the next possibility is what the Head of Military Artist has deduced – a trap, or something else altogether. I think it’s fine to return to Zuellni.”

“Yes……. But, this city may have a plan. That’s why it’s getting near Zuellni.”

“But for what purpose?”

“I don’t know…….. uh, perhaps the Electronic Fairies are in love?”

“Your imagination can really work anywhere.”

“Don’t praise me.”

“I’m not praising you. Your ear and brain are both useless.”

Nina ignored them and fell into deep thoughts.

Could this be a chance?

If Schneibel had sent this over, then perhaps Nina could Layfon about the situation while they fought. But what about after that? She couldn’t think of an effective way. She couldn’t see a hope. The city that should prepare for the next fight was Grendan, not Zuellni. The Military Artists in Zuellni had no chance of winning against Vati. Even if she let Layfon know, the difference in strength was too much.

She could only put aside the danger right before her.

This was worrying.

This worry, this impatience, this frustration……… Could she only think of synonyms? That was so pessimistic.

“Captain?”

“Ah, sorry. Will you contact the Head of Military Arts?”

“Yes.”

“There is time to report and obtain new instructions. I’ll leave it to you.”

“I understand.”

This situation was strange. Even Layfon noticed it. It was different from the investigation of the Haikizoku. It even felt like a trap.

Did Nina know something about the current situation? Or was this related to something?

Felli looked blurrily at Nina, who had successfully contacted Gorneo. She was speaking softly in the helmet.

“She really makes me unhappy.”

“Yes.”

Layfon’s voice became small.

Were they to proceed or return? Nina’s decision made time flow slowly. There was a need to contact Gorneo, but it took too long.

“But this is unusual.”

No one lived in the city, and it appeared filth monsters had attacked it……… but it didn’t seem to be the case. The city was chasing after Zuellni. It really was unusual. Even this was Layfon’s first time encountering something so strange. And it was the same for others. Even Nina was in doubt, and that was why it took her some time to make a decision.

“That’s the case, so it took more time to decide.”

Layfon couldn’t retort against Felli’s conclusion. He felt it took too long.

“We’ll investigate.”

The 17th platoon moved because of Nina’s announcement.

“It isn’t a filth monster, but we don’t know what the other city has in mind. We’ll go in and investigate.”

“Well, I felt that it would be like this,” Sharnid said, giving up.

“But we’re ready for something rowdy. Hasn’t this been a happy school year?”

“There isn’t a Military Arts Competition.”

The bikes ran again. Felli calculated they would arrive at dawn.

Sharnid and Dalshena spoke. The two of them had fought because of Dinn.

“That’s what it’s like for the schedule inside the city, but there’s no reason to follow it now that we’re outside the city.”

“Then think about me. How should I put it. Like a feeling of mercy. For the past year of us, we’ve tried hard.”

“Then we’ll go and sue it.”

“To where?”

“Aren’t we heading for it now?”

“True. It’s correctly to directly sue the source of the commotion. Then let them see our passion. If you know better, you should leave.”

“Don’t sue with lies. If that’s the case, Sharnid, why don’t you put your foot in the front tyre?”

“Hey, I don’t have to try it.”

“A knock to you head may erase your imagination.”

Their relationship hadn’t suffered because of what happened that day. Layfon had always found it unbelievable, and so he had been envious of them. Could he hold the same feeling for Leerin who had abandoned him? Or what about Nina, if she was really hiding something?

The relationship of the two seemed to show each other how small-minded they were. He couldn’t calm down.

The bikes continued moving.

Felli was resting. The inside of Layfon’s helmet became quiet. Besides contacting Zuellni and the drones, Felli had cut off the other functions of her flakes, including visual support. The vision field before the bike had narrowed.

Layfon watched Nina who was in front of him.

What should he do if she headed straight for a battle alone, a battle she didn’t even understand? What should he do? Should he ask? But even if he did, she may not answer.

“………… Is this related to the captain?”

Had his reflexes slowed? He felt he could see her expression clearer without the helmet.

Layfon was surprised by Felli’s voice. He thought she was sleeping. He shook his head.

“She won’t tell us.”

“She won’t.”

But he wanted to know. What was happening in this world? Who were Leerin and Nina fighting? Could he really do nothing? Felli didn’t say more. Perhaps she had gone to sleep for real this time.

The regular sound produced by the engine of the bike drowned out Felli’s voice.

A person alone in a quiet space would think about many things. To stop thinking about the failure that would have him curl into a ball, Layfon held the handles of the bike tightly.

What a blessing it would be if he could just naively keep going straight.

Felli’s calculation was correct. The city appeared when the sun rose.

“Ah, are we to head straight in? Isn’t it enough for Felli to investigate?”

“Yes. This distance is enough for my flakes to gather data, so I want to investigate thoroughly.”

“I see.”

“It’s all right to enter, but we’ve to leave the bikes here.”

“It’s creepy to be stranded without the bikes.”

“Shall we split into two groups……..”

“Better not to divide our fighting power here.”

“Ok.”

“Then Felli will collect data at this distance. We’ll head back when it’s all done.”

After the brief meeting, they moved according to Nina’s decisions. The legs of the city pounded the ground, making the bikes sway.

A change happened as they were about to run.

“Ah! Captain!”

Layfon noticed it. Nina did too when he finished speaking. It was aiming at her. She instantly decided to abandon the bike and leap up from it.

Layfon reflexively stopped his bike and let it roll on the ground, opposite the direction of the city to protect Felli.

It exploded.

It was Nina’s bike. The bike was damaged from the attacks coming down from above, and the fuel tank burst. The pillar of fire rose.

“Damn. Is this a trap?” Sharnid called.

“Captain! Are you all right?”

“The clothes are damaged,” Nina said. She quickly took out the fixing gel and sprayed the hole with it.

And the second attack came, but this time it wasn’t a sneak attack. Layfon had time to react. He released his kei and restored the Shim Adamantium Dite to block it.

“Hey, if this continues it’ll be a mess. Let’s hurry and escape,” Sharnid said under the sky twisted by the explosion.

“You guys go.”

Nina had restored her Dite too and was fighting, but the attacks were becoming fiercer. Both of them were unable to defeat their enemy.

“Hey!”

“This will continue if no one becomes the bait.”

“Ha, at this time…..”

“Sharnid senpai and Felli senpai…..”

“Uh?”

“I’ll stay. There must be a way if two people are to lure it out.”

“Layfon.”

“Felli senpai, please stay at the rear.”

“……… I understand.”

Felli was sitting in the bike. It would be dangerous to keep fighting while protecting her.

“Ah!”

Sharnid shouted and drove the bike close to Layfon.

“Don’t die.”

“I know.”

After confirming Felli had moved to Sharnid’s bike, Layfon controlled his bike with one hand and turned to Nina. She had no time to say anything. She stood on Layfon’s bike and continued to fight.

The bike kept running.

For the city empty of people, a mysterious city with something hidden in it.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter2

2012-11-27T08:19:46Z

Blewin: Created page with "'''Chapter 2 – Truth and Reality''' Though he was used to it, Layfon still felt tense at the temperature that arose from what he saw. This was Harley’s alchemy lab. Har..."

'''Chapter 2 – Truth and Reality'''

Though he was used to it, Layfon still felt tense at the temperature that arose from what he saw.

This was Harley’s alchemy lab.

Harley had also moved house like Layfon after the changing of the year. He had been diligently furnishing the lab, but it seemed to be unfinished. Harley had been using the limited waste he had for now to make all sorts of convenient things.

Not that he had been kicked out of his old lab. Though the year had changed, the people in charge of the lab hadn’t, and the two alchemy students before Layfon were looking at the broken Sapphire Dite.

Either way, only the handle was left.

“But this is the first time it’s been damaged like this.”

Harley’s words weren’t so tense as he was used to seeing the Sapphire Dite being damaged. But he was still speechless at the time just after the match when he first saw the extent of the damage.

“According to theory, it is a rare occurrence for a Dite to overload and explode, but that’s become something normal recently. But this time really is the first.”

“Ha……..” Layfon wasn’t sure what to say.

“I feel that the substance of this Dite must have deteriorated in one split second. Truly, it can’t stand your maximum amount of kei, as well as if you’re to release your kei suddenly. But to be damaged to this extent…..”

“………….. Just what kind of kei were you using?”

Kiriku, who had been silent for some time, said. To Layfon, the discontented eyes of Kiriku’s were causing the temperature of the room to rise.

Layfon found Harley impressive as he was able to ignore that gaze.

“Uh?”

“The use of kei. Has it changed? If not, the Dite shouldn’t have been damaged like this.”

“Uh, yes. Well……..”

How should he explain it?

She thought he was training on the street. He was training, but it wasn’t platoon training. It was individual. But it was a bit different from that of a normal Military Artist. He would increase maintain his level of physical movement in platoon training. When he was training alone, he trained his kei.

Back then, Nina had collapsed because of over-exhausting her kei vein. Layfon had suggested that they should rest their kei. Meanwhile, they trained to their maximum amount of sakkei and increase the capacity of their kei vein. This made up the basics of kei training.

Most of the Military Artists trained their physical movements and kei at the same time. This was normal.

One time, he suggested to include his type of training in the platoon training, but both Nina and Sharnid and the others didn’t give it much good evaluation. They concluded it didn’t feel like the normal training they usually had.

“How should I say it. Once I poured as much kei as I could into it, the Dite exploded. So I must let the kei run as I poured it in……”

It was different from that training. Layfon……

Had lost his Heaven’s Blade. He had naturally thought of that problem even when he was not a Military Artist in Zuellni. This problem couldn’t just be solved by technicians like Harley. One must also consider how to solve it through the Military Artist himself. Whether a Military Artist’s kei poured through the entire Dite would create different level of damages. It was the job of directing the insubstantial kei through the Dite.

A normal Military Artist would do this type of training – pouring kei through the Dite to learn to control the kei. But Layfon couldn’t pour all of his kei in because of his different amount of kei.

“What does that mean?” Harley showed a confused expression. Kiriku was also frowning.

“So it wouldn’t explode if you save the kei in the Dite? So first let the kei in the Dite out, wait a bit, then pour more in…”

“…….Kiriku, do you get him?”

“Like the use of hidden kei in Karen kei?”

“Yes yes, just like that.”

Hidden kei was like firework that could explode at any time once it touched fire. But the kei that came out of it couldn’t be changed. What Layfon said was similar but there was something different.

“But this is Sapphire, not like Ruby. ….. According to the way you did it, you were accumulating, piling up the “explosion” till it exploded, weren’t you?”

“Well…. Yeah.”

“…… How reckless.”

“Hahaha.”

Kiriku was shocked. Even Layfon couldn’t laugh about it.

“……….. I can’t quite understand it in depth, but that’s probably how kei runs in the Dite.”

“Yeah.”

Kiriku nodded.

“But that can’t really explain this level of damage. Uh, but there aren’t many similar examples previously. Ah, but that isn’t the problem right now. Till now, the problem is to strengthen the raw materials, meaning we have to do more strengthening this time.”

“I’m sorry.”

“No, besides, it’s easier to do it that way. It must be. I think.”

Harley said weakly, but he didn’t look pessimistic. He was becoming more positive.

“Uh, Layfon, you still have to come for experiments. Is that ok?”

“Yes. Please look after me.”

“Then, the Sapphire is ready. Is it fine to use the Shim Adamantium Dite for now? I’ll give you the Steel Thread when you need it.”

“Ok.”

Layfon answered clearly and left the lab.

“………”

Kiriku shook his head.

“What is it?”

“No… that guy, he’s changed?”

“He seems to have thought through of something recently.”

“Thought through.”

Kiriku thought about it. Layfon had shown them he was moving forward from the time when he started holding the katana. Though Layfon had had a happy and carefree appearance, Kiriku had looked at him coldly. A normal person would just have been trapped inside the problem. In fact, Layfon had tripped over it. The usual attack of filth monsters, the nearness of Grendan, and the continuous unusual changes, Layfon’s spirit had been trapped deeply.

In reality, Kiriku had not seen the Layfon then. Kiriku was an alchemy student and he had lots of things to do. Many Military Artists’ Dites had broken because of that chaos. And so repairing Dites wasn’t just the usual normal job of repairing a Dite. In the Academy City, everyone was doing all he could to help rebuild the city.

“Isn’t that good?”

“True.”

But that time had passed. They had finished rebuilding the city. They had peacefully enrolled the new students and the new year had begun. And so Kiriku could also continue his studies. At the same time, a new issue had appeared. It was worth doing.

“That guy could think of such a way once he’s in the mind for it. But he doesn’t seem to have completed it yet. It must have come from the accumulated training and thinking he did before. If that’s not the case, then he’s not a genius, he’s a monster.”

“Well, yeah, that’s possible.”

“But what causes him to be like he is now is something else.”

Yes. This time Layfon wasn’t drunk. Had he calmed down after being beaten down? Or had he seen something else? The Katana that was barred from him was now unsealed. Kiriku didn’t know what he had gone through. Perhaps he now felt thankful for the burden that was lifted off him. Perhaps he had rebounded from the springboard.

But this time was different. It was surely different. He didn’t look as excited as that time.

“…….. Either way.”

Harley was already thinking about the electrical paths inside the Dite.

“The amusingly energetic guy really disgusts me,” Kiriku said.

“You just said something awful.”

Kiriku ignored him and concentrated on the problem before him. Personality had nothing to do with him. As long as the personality wasn’t bad, there was nothing else to consider. He was happy that what he created had been wielded by the best person and that had made the best result. And not only that, but he was stepping up the level. Was the thing surpassing the person or the person surpassing the thing? Right now, the person was winning. And one day, Kiriku would surpass that.

Recently, he had been having this special feeling.

“Ah.”

“Ah.”

He met Felli on the way back to the Training Complex.

“What’s it?”

“Uh? No. Nothing much.”

Felli couldn’t help but glare at him angrily, looking at his excited expression.

“Really?”

So suspicious.

Though he was confused, he somehow understood why she was angry.

He was wearing the Military Arts uniform.

Felli had told him that she was going to drop out of Military Arts when the new year began. At that time she sounded really serious. She wasn’t lying. But now that she was in third year she was still wearing the Military Arts uniform.

And she was still in the 17th platoon.

The Student Council hadn’t interfered, but……..

“Speaking of which, how is that going?” Layfon asked as they walked back to the Training Complex together.

“A strong opponent that makes me really angry.”

Felli’s mind was full of Delbone’s inheritance. It was sealed and so if Felli didn’t unseal it, she would never know what was inside. And so she had given up changing to General Studies.

“And what has become of the Dite?”

“Well…….” He told her what had happened.

“Anyway, they’ve to make a new one first.”

“Yeah.”

“So you still can’t use your full strength, but in terms of capacity, you’re handling the Dite better.”

“But…….. can that really work?”

“And why do you think it can’t work?”

Layfon couldn’t quite answer her.

“But I’m sure it’s working out,” Felli said on that night.

“Uh?”

“If it had ended that way, there’s no reason for abandoning you.”

“………….”

As if she was digging at his wound. And she didn’t stop.

“I’m sure it’s not done yet.”

“……………. The captain……….?”

Did she know? And she wasn’t saying anything?

Nina had said in Grendan that it had something to do with her. She had suddenly vanished from Zuellni and then suddenly appeared. This was also connected to the mystery. And there was also Dixerio Maskane, the person opposing the Wolf Faces. The hope that the Electronic Fairies yearn for. The mystery that created this world and the royal families of Grendan. Even Nina herself couldn’t understand so many things.

And in reality what was her connection with the Wolf Faces? Even Layfon and the others became involved in that fight, and Nina had felt terrified about it. Could she think of this world as another dimension? If that was the case, then during that fight at Grendan and Zuellni, every Military Artist in both cities had become involved in the fight between Nina and the Wolf Faces.

But things hadn’t become as bad yet.

Nina hadn’t said anything about it from that day on. She hadn’t disappeared once again like the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni. What Layfon wanted when he entered the Acadmey, the peaceful days, had come.

Layfon felt from deep inside his heart that these peaceful days couldn’t continue forever.

“I don’t know.”

Felli shook her head.

“Even if she knows something, she wouldn’t tell us.”

“………yes.”

Nina was like that. When something happened, she wouldn’t tell them immediately. Instead, she thought about it herself then tried to solve it herself.

“In that case…………”

It wasn’t possible to ask her when they had no evidence, asking her to open her heart to them.

“What should we do?” Felli cut through his haze and brought him back to the decision.

“Uh?”

“She’s keeping her silence, so we can think Zuellnis is safe for now. And so about that vent and the fight, the central problem is still Grendan, not here.”

“………..”

“It’s safe here. If so, we don’t have to do anything special.”

He knew even though she hadn’t said it. This had something to do with Nina.

According to Felli, Leerin abandoned Layfon in order to not get him involved.

And that also proved that Zuellni was safe.

What Felli was asking was – is this ok?

“……….. Certainly, it’s not good.”

He had no confidence in the words he forced out of his mouth.

“In here. It must…… not be good.”

But he couldn’t say anything more after that.

He didn’t know what to do. Should he return to Grendan? And what if Leerin rejected him again? The Queen was beside her. And why was she saying she was of the royal family? If so, next time, all of the Heaven’s Blade successors may become his enemies. That must be it. And what was he to do then? Fight with all his strength? Or not through violence but use other ways to convey his feelings? And what if he was still rejected?

If he had gone without thinking about this, then nothing was solved. But he had no other ideas.

Wasn’t there something he could do?

Leerin judged he could do nothing, and that was why she rejected him. This was the conclusion Layfon came to after some consideration. He had always thought he was an excellent Military Artist.

But whether it was Nina or Leerin. None of them had relied on him.

Didn’t that mean he could do nothing?

“I think this can help.”

Felli said. She lifted her face to look at him and pointed at her head.

“The inheritance from Delbone is data. It may be battle experience or………..”

“Memories?”

True. Delbone already had in her hand the battle data of all of Grendan when Layfon was still in that city. It was more appropriate to say she had been watching over the entire Grendan. The Queen also trusted her. Perhaps she may hold secrets to Grendan that no one else knew.

“Perhaps. But the seal is still intact, so this speculation isn’t certain yet.”

Layfon didn’t reply.

“But that’s all we have now. Is there anything else?”

“……..no.”

“Then this is all I can rely on,” she said and looked at him.

“Excuse…..?”

“What should I do?”

“Uh?”

“According to my prediction, I need to use all of my strength to unseal the data. I can abandon Military Arts and transfer to General Studies, then find my future while trying to unseal this. I can graduate with this kind of vague attitude, but that will take a long time.”

“No way…….”

“Decide.”

“Uh?”

“You decide.”

“Why, why me………”

He was completely overwhelmed under her crystal clear gaze.

“To tell the truth, if the captain is hiding something next time, I won’t care what happens to her next.”

In Layfon’s sister’s home at Grendan, Nina had persuaded Felli and Sharnid. At that time, both Felli and Sharnid appeared calm, but in reality they were really angry. That was Layfon’s conclusion. At that time Layfon wasn’t calm at all as he hadn’t had time to think about the thing happening between him and Leerin.

“Personally I’m curious about Grendan, but no one has asked for my help and so I’m not all that motivated. No one would say that is my own problem. I think so too. If I don’t want to get involved, I can just ignore this.”

“………”

“What about you?”

She threw the question at him.

“What will you do? You’ve a deeper connection to this problem than me. Only you have the motivation to make a move. If the captain reject us, I can only help you. So what do you think?”

“I……..”

He didn’t know. But he knew this wouldn’t cut it. To leave the issue because he didn’t know anything would mean he was unable to move forward. He had experienced this already and so he didn’t want to be like this again. Even though he didn’t know anything, he must do something. Whether it looked silly, whether it was a failure.

He must find out.

A voice from deep inside his heart said – I want to do it.

“I…….. want to know.”

He had said it. At that time, on that night, at that place.

And so Felli was still wearing the Military Arts uniform.

“What is it? You’re suddenly silent.”

“Ah, no. I’m thinking…… it’s still not good for senpai……” Layfon replied as he repeated thought of what happened that night.

“Ah?”

Felli stopped moving.

“What do you mean?”

“Ah, well…….. a set back to your future just because of me…….”

“………..”

“Excuse me.”

Felli was panting softly.

“What’s wrong…….. Is there a problem with your head?” she asked.

“Uh?”

“Uh, like when you got hit during training.”

“Ah? No. I’m fine. The diagnose I took at the clinic says so……”

“No, that’s not it. If your head is hit you wouldn’t be able to process information at high speed. Didn’t the move you used earlier exhibited such speed? Water Mirror right?”

“Yes, that’s that kind of a move.”

“That’s why you’ve some problem with your brain. Normally a Military Artist’s brain is more muscular than an average person’s, but it shouldn’t be able to sustain such a speed. The blood is suppressed on the back of the brain. Many of your brain cells should have died.”

“If that happened, I should be here. I’m not sure what’s happening.”

“That’s because you’re usually using only one layer of the brain….. meaning if you’re awaken, then you can do anything. So please be more diligent at awakening yourself. Please do it fast. Immediately. Now.”

“I’m sorry. Forgive me.”

He wasn’t sure what was happening, but it was a fact that she was angry.

Felli panted again.

“Then bend down.”

“Uh?”

“Hurry.”

“Yes.’

“More, and move ahead a bit.”

“Is this ok?”

“Uh, then don’t’ move.”

He was standing, bending his back with his hands on the ground. There was no one else around them, but he didn’t want to be like this for a long period of time.

It was really embarrassing.

“What are…….”

“Don’t talk.”

He couldn’t see her, but he knew from the flow of the air and the sound. Felli’s hand went to his waist and took something. The Dite?

“………….”

A soft voice. Did she restore it?

The shadow on the ground expanded. Something shining brightly just above his head. She really did restore the Dite…….

Tang.

A heavy blow to the back of his head. Stars flew in his vision.

“Um, ah……”

He couldn’t speak. Pain conquered the back of his head. He rolled on the ground at the pain. This was way more than the usual kick she did to him. Intense pain ran in his head.

“What, what were you…….?”

He said but had already rolled three circles on the ground.

“…… How can you be so stupid.”

She regarded with him an icy gaze.

“I’m too stupid. Sorry.”

He used internal kei to reduce the pain in the back of his head as he looked at him.

“Your apology still can’t make me feel better. I move according to your decision. What about you? Do you feel that my judgment is wrong?”

“Um……….”

“Don’t make me repeat this again. You’re so annoying.”

“So, sorry.”

“Anyway, I’ll try to unseal that data quickly. So please do the best of what you can do for now.”

He still had to wait for Harley to finish the Dite though. Meanwhile, he wanted to complete the move he used in the fight with Claribel. Speaking of which, if the quality of the Dite could increase, then that should complete his move…….. probably.

“If the captain can tell us something during this time, then everything will be simpler.”

“Yes, yes.”

Felli seemed to feel better and so they continued on to the Training Complex.

She had been careless. The surroundings of her stomach felt heavy.

“Um……..”

Exhaustion came with hunger. Nina sighed deeply. It was good that no one else was around. Only she was inside the special room of the 17th platoon in the Training Complex. The platoon training was finished. Everyone else had gone home.

She couldn’t know what was happening outside. Perhaps the sun was already setting. The Training Complex was about to close. If she hadn’t applied for the room, the security staff would ask her to leave.

And what now? She didn’t have work tonight at the Mechanical Department. She could still train on her own. Should she go to the suburb of the Engineering Faulty where her old dormitory was to train? Or head back to the vicinity of her new home? She had found a spacious area near it that was suitable for training.

Today she had no choice to head back yet.

She had to train and had to become stronger. This thought was much more intense than in the past. She urged herself day by day. To be stronger. To become stronger.

This was no longer the naïve dream of a girl who was born a Military Artist. This wasn’t also the burning mission of a Military Artist. To put it more accurately, this was the horror of someone being chased.

Slight sweat in her palm as she held the Metal Whips. She couldn’t tell if this was from her training or from the sense of horror.

If she didn’t become stronger……… stronger, stronger………

As her brain kept swirling, her movement stopped.

In reality she was standing in the middle of training room, dazed and lost, holding the two Metal Whips that reached the floor.

No kei was running. No burning moral. The overwhelmed air weaved around her as she thought deeper and deeper.

Dohdoh.

Someone was knocking on the door.

It was Claribel. Just like Nina, she showed an exhausted and bitter smile.

“You really are still here. Want to get a cup of tea with me?”

“Ah, good……”

Nina heade for Claribel and realised she was still holding the Metal Whips.

“………. What worries do you have? But I’d have still not grown up if I ask you now.”

After that, they had tidied up the room of Dites and assorted things, then had gone to take a shower. If Claribel hadn’t come to help, Nina would have taken more time tidying things up. After the shower came the closing time, and so the two of them were kicked out of the Training Complex.

They were at the resting area somewhere near the Training Complex, beside the vending machines. Military Artists gathered here most of the time. The vending machines sold both drinks and fast food.

But the two of them only chose some sports drinks and went to sit down on a long bench.

The sun was slowly setting. Crimson mixed with darkness, painting an error scene.

“Just what is that?” Claribel said softly. Nina wasn’t surprised, because she was the same. Both of them had noticed the existence of that thing, and horror had infected them.

Claribel was part the royal families. She was the closest to the mystery of this world. She had fought the Wolf Faces and had experienced something even more otherworldly than Nina.

That existence showed that the nightmarish battle in Grendan had ended as a loss.

“But what are they planning?”

That was Claribel’s question. Nina couldn’t reply. She wasn’t comfortable at the cold sports drink. She should have chosen the hot drink and so began eyeing the vending machine.

They must defeat the person named Vati Len, the one who indifferently infiltrated Zuellni as a General Studies student.

“That is the same as the monster that attacked Grendan…..”

“Yes. They smell the same. Don’t understand?”

“……..”

She didn’t reply. Not because she didn’t understand, and not because she didn’t want to admit it. Because she couldn’t quite explain it. She felt that they were the same, but there was no evidence to explain why it was here.

But she felt that they were the same.

And the Haikizhou Melnisc inside her called that person – Lævatein.

“Lævatein,” Claribel said. Nina had talked about it with her on that night. On that night when she ran into the flustered Claribel. The two of them had talked and forgotten the time. They were shocked.

“If we’re in Grendan there should be a way to investigate her. But in here we don’t know anything. Can you move between cities through En?”

“No. And I don’t know how.”

She only did it once. But that wasn’t because of her will. It happened during the Haikizhou riot. She was moved to another Academy City to fight the Wolf Faces. She wasn’t sure how to return.

“And even if we can do it we must borrow the Electronic Fairies’ power right? Then perhaps it isn’t possible right now.”

“We’ve become the enemy of the entire world. Can we do nothing……”

After meeting Vati, they had talked with Zuellni and Schneibel.

Zuellni didn’t want to say anything, and for that Schneibel was furious. And the fact that the Academy City Zuellni had become the enemy of the entire world.

She had said everything.

Nina had said it all, and she hadn’t even told her platoon members about it.

Because Claribel’s experience was like hers. As the vein of this world, knowing about the fight with the Wolf Faces, and instinctively feeling the threat.

And so Nina had told her.

Anyway, Vati was a threat. If she tried something with Vati, the entire city would be destroyed. But things would have been easy if her strength was about the same as that monster that appeared in Grendan, or even surpassed it.

“…….. In reality if I won against Layfon in that last fight, I was thinking of telling him everything.”

“?!”

Nina looked at her in surprise at the unexpected confession.

“Though his Dite is a problem, but I didn’t anticipate his thinking. But now I can see it, so if I win on this basis, doesn’t that mean I’ll have grown? So with his help and that fight, I’ll be growing more?”

“Uh……….”

“……….. To take it a step more, winning or losing matters not. In fact, we need his help. Till now, he’s the strongest in this city.”

“But………”

If Vati found out about it.

“Yes, I understand. In Grendan all of the Heaven’s Blades would fight, including the honoured Queen……… I really feel that we won just by a margin. There’s no meaning to add Layfon in there. Besides, that person isn’t good at lying. To live close to someone like that, it’s impossible to live pretending we know nothing.”

Even Nina was the same.

She felt tense and suppressed every time she returned to the residence. What came was deep regret – how could she have neglected her friends? But Layfon was living there. And like the flow of the air, Felli, Harley, Claribel, Layfon’s friends moved in one by one. Since this was the case, Nina couldn’t just run away by herself. If anything happened, she must do her best to protect them.

“I must become stronger.”

“Yes, become stronger.”

And so that was their conclusion.

But she still felt painful. Despair assaulted her and she shivered every time she thought of Vati.

Despair.

Yes. There was no other feeling. In Grendan, the monster was big enough to cover the entire city. Nina felt scared before this extraordinary monster, but she didn’t plan to escape. Still, when she stood in front of Vati, she could only feel despair.

Vati looked just like a girl, but she was much scarier than that monster in Grendan. Nina knew she couldn’t win. Only Claribel could fight with that level of terror.

Nina may have thought of some excuses if Claribel wasn’t here.

“What can I do? I can accompany you if we’re training.”

“Well…….. can you just be with me?”

“Sure. It’s my pleasure.”

Then the two of them ran t the engineering area and started training.

They fought a few rounds and took a break. Nina’s thoughts flowed to the old dormitory she lived in before.

No one was living here now. Leu had become the Vice President, and the dormitory head had become the Head of the Alchemy Department and so had left the dormitory because of her busy schedule. Nina and Claribel, who used to live their temporarily, had moved out with the others. Now no one lived here. It seemed the old dormitory head hadn’t released the contract yet because she still had luggage there. But she wasn’t living there, so this place must still be empty.

Many changes had appeared, and that was the same to the old dormitory, also for Naruki, who had left the 17th platoon. As a senpai, Nina was grateful for having done all she could to help Naruki grow, and so she didn’t want to stop her from realizing her goal.

The world was in crisis. They couldn’t just leave it. They must use everything they could. ……… That thought had flowed through her, but she mustn’t let it tie her down.

This was the Academy City.

People came here to chase their dream.

This was the Academy City. The Electronic Fairy Zuellni protected the students who came for their dreams. Nina liked that Zuellni.

And that was why she wanted to protect Naruki.

But what was Zuellni thinking now? She hadn no idea. Zuellni had used her power for Nina’s Dite, but she had also accepted the enemy – Vati.

The people of this world survived through the city’s movements that evaded filth monsters. No, make the filth monsters avoid the people. Seasons changed along with the changing route of a city. A city survived by relying on the selenium mines.

Humans survived according to the environment brought by the city.

And still the Academy City hadn’t changed.

Humans couldn’t resist the decision of the Electronic Fairies, the will of Regios. Electronic Fairies and Regios weren’t made by the current humans, and so no one had been able to replicate and control them successfully.

Regios moved around to avoid disaster to befall the people. At the same time, people couldn’t escape from the situation brought by the cities.

Zuellni, Electronic Fairy, what kind of a situation was she bringing to the Academy City?

“Time to head back?”

The night was nigh. Though it wasn’t a cold season, but their breath was white.

“Yes.”

Nina nodded.

“Ah – I didn’t write anything down, but Layfon would have left dinner for us.”

They ate dinner together in the residence. “Because they all knew each other”. Layfon and Meishen were the main cooks. They had placed a notice board above the mail boxes, so they would cook according to the number of people written on it.

“I didn’t write anything either. I’d be very thankful if he did leave something.”

“Yeah. I have no strength to make dinner. I don’t have the strength to go back, have a shower and come back out.”

“………. Then, shall we eat and then return?”

“Uh. I do anticipate Layfon’s meal though…….”

“Can we trust him?”

She stood up.

Perhaps Felli, Harley and Layfon were still there if they returned now. Though it wasn’t that they had just moved in, but they didn’t seem to plan to put too many things in the house. Nina would breathe a sigh of relieve as long as she saw them there.

(That’s a big help.)

She would feel. Her heart was saved as long as they were there. But if they knew what she was thinking…. Perhaps everything would then end.

“I wonder what’s for dinner?”

“Let me make this clear, whether there’s dinner is a question.”

“True.”

They smiled bitterly with a hand on their stomach and walked in the night of the Academy City.

(Even if that’s the case.)

“Ahah, but I still wanted to win that last fight.”

“Isn’t it good to have a bigger goal?”

(If I can protect everything, then that’s fine too.)

“……………..”

In the silent room, Vati sat alone on the sofa. Having considered that she may have visitors, she had furnished the room with the basic level of furniture needed. But it didn’t seem those things had been used, and so the air of emptiness that was present in Layfon’s room was also here. Vati was an existence different from humans, and so all she had here were really really basic. There was not even a tiny bit that suggested a person living here.

Right now, she was monitoring the two people who probably knew of her true identity.

Nina Antalk and Claribel Ronsmier.

After listening to their conversation and confirming that there wasn’t anything she needed to take note of, she moved her concentration away from them.

What made up Vati’s body were groups of mechanics called nano-cells. Not only had they made up her body, they were even now collecting information in the Academy City and its vicinity.

Vati wasn’t just keeping track of Nina and Claribel, but everyone else. And she was watching their interactions.

She watched the laughter in the prosperous streets, the conflict in the playground, the sadness in the park. She noticed the smile on the single bed, the uneasy shivering, the expression of one with his hands balled into fists. She took note of the interweaving emotions of millions of people, the feelings that came from their interaction, the expressions of people brushing shoulders.

She was watching the people here.

Only two of them realised Vati’s true identity, and also the Electronic Fairies who sustained the human population. But that wasn’t a big problem. The Electronic Fairy inside Nina also judged that a chance of winning against her was very low, so it hadn’t made a move. Besides, there was also one person of interest – Claribel Ronsmier. Compared to the ancestors who had had their bodies altered for fights, she was a closer existence than them. That may have explained why Claribel realised Vati was something different, because her ancestors had a connection with Vati.

“…………..”

She looked at the sky. Her gaze wasn’t directed at the window as the curtain there had blocked out the outside scenery.

Her gaze was the gaze of the nano machines outside her residence.

The sky that shone with the light of the moon.

Vati was looking at the moon.

“Airen.”

It was the name of the moon. He was the ancestor of this world, and the final fortress that defended it.

“Airen Garfield.”

She was calling his name. When the strange changes happened in the original world, the changes gave rise to the Zero Territory. Airen’s sister was swallowed, and so he had joined the plan like an experimental animal. And that man had discovered the only existence, the Saya who bore a striking resemblance to his sister.

Because that man was the lucky survivor, and so his reality of being human was ended.

Vati was born after that incidence, but her creator had a deep connection to Airen. And that connection was related to the appearance of Vati in human form.

So………

“………………..”

Not thinking of the past anymore, she observed the moon again. She couldn’t tell from here of any changes on the moon. But in reality, the moon was in disarray.

After Durindana had descended to Grendan, Vati had taken the opportunity to move in. The seal placed on the moon, giving the moon its role, had already come apart. Nay, it wouldn't have been an exaggeration to say it crumbled. The Kalivan gave up finding a master at this point.

After that, this world was being destroyed, and things that vanished from this side ended up in the old world. If that was only the case, disruption wouldn't be a bad recourse either.

But………

“…………….”

Vati didn’t do that. She had put down her mission as Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn, and was instead living in the Academy City Zuellni as a student. If she was asked why, she would reply with silence or with “sometimes I want to know too” as a response.

Apart from that she would make no reply. She didn’t think Kalivan and Durindana would understand even if she told them the reason.

Those who sustained their master Ignasis and were multiplying - the souls who should have dissolved in this world but were being active in the Zero Territory……… Of course these Wolf Faces would understand her either.

That was why she had to eliminate the Wolf Faces. Their mission had ended. They weren’t needed anymore. Besides, since they didn’t understand Vati’s purpose, they may bring her trouble.

“What you understand, I don’t,” she said to the moon.

The first time Vati saw him was when he was the bodyguard of that violent organization. He was carrying out his investigation in the guise of a bodyguard. He infiltrated the Zero Territory and became a different human being, and he was the enemy of the organization that Vati’s master belonged to. A strange human being…….. to Vati, who was made to counter him, Airen shouldn’t have been difficult opponent.

But he had made the first move. And so Vati was in a desperate situation. It was ridiculous that she needed help.

That connection she had with him stayed with her until the old world collapsed.

And that connected was still here, even now.

“You’ve made me doubt. If the world you protect can’t show me the answer, then I won’t acknowledge you.”

She was talking to the moon. Of course, there wouldn’t be an answer. And Vati’s words couldn’t be able to reach the moon.

The words of the moon shouldn’t be able to reach her either. Vati couldn’t return to that world until she destroyed this world.

“…………….”

She knew there wouldn’t be a response even if she spoke, but she still did so. She quickly checked her body. There was nothing unusual.

But she didn’t know why she said those words out loud, and she didn’t know why the moon may confirm her thinking.

She hadn’t spoken aloud for a long time before she came to the Academy City. Was she naturally wanting to experience it again? She made such a choice but she wanted to lean on the reason behind it. This was incomprehensible.

Her ability to simulate a real human being was rising continuously. She concluded and moved her gaze.

On the counter was a cake inside a wrapped container.

Meishen’s cake. She was making one to two new cakes every week as a challenge. If she made a cake, she would share it with everyone living here. Almost all of the people here ate in Layfon’s or Meishen’s room. Even though Vati was invited, she declined the offer.

It would be troublesome if she ended up breaking that delicate balance between her and Nina and Claribel. She wouldn’t meet with them unless she really had to.

It would be inconvenient to explain herself when there were too many people around.

And so Meishen had brought Vati’s share over here.

Vati looked at the cake.

It seemed the cake was covered with cream, and it was decorated with fruit, like a traditional cake. Vati stood up with the sofa and took up the fork. She started eating the cake at the counter.

There was no need for dinner. Her energy came from the aurora atoms that were suffused with the pollutants. The nano machines spreading outside the city provided her with energy. But she could simulate eating. It would be a waste if she didn’t eat it. Sometimes she wanted to just throw it away, but considering that she may be found out, and that her relationship with Meishen may worsen because of it, she decided to eat the cake.

The fork delivered the cake to her mouth. The cake hiding inside the cream had in it different types of fruit. It was the usual way to make a cake, but the choice of fruit and their combination was different. Vati analysed the ingredients in the cake that was in her mouth. What was that ingredient that she almost missed? In fact, if she reported to Meishen that there was no herbs in it, Meishen would have been very surprised.

But there was a question that Vati couldn’t answer.

“Is it good?”

The question that she was given after finishing the cake made her speechless. She swallowed “I can’t answer it” and pretended the cake was delicious.

In fact, she couldn’t say “I can’t answer it”. That was why she had been analyzing the ingredients of the cake and trying to discern that elusive taste. She didn’t want to act differently from a normal part timer and had to look for another job.

Vati judged that she had no time to observe other targets, so she would observe Meishen Trinden.

“………….”

Silently eating the cake. Finishing the analysis. If she had all the ingredients, she should be able to make the cake herself.

“Is it good?”

But looking at Meishen’s smiling face as she asked the question, Vati couldn’t give voice to her true feeling.

“Uh,” Leerin replied.

She was in the school in Grendan. After returning from Zuellni, Leerin had taken up her studies again and was now strolling in the courtyard.

In this place were special departments for education and senior researchers, so the land was spacious. There were lawns, benches and smaller scaled sports ground here. There was also a library and other indoor facilities, so the students didn’t have to worry about having nothing to do.

It was lunch. Leerin detached herself from the crowd of students rushing to the canteen, and came to the courtyard. There was nothing in her hands. It was lunch time, but she was relaxing here. This wasn’t like her, and so she was exposed.

That was why she responded with “uh”.

“What are you doing?”

Before she heard the question, she saw the two figures crouching in the lawn.

“……………”

“Reverse. Reverse.”

The girl seemed to be in a fluster as she called out at the person who had his back to Leerin.

The person being called was just the opposite of that girl. He was shorter and fat. With the bow on his back as he looked at the ground, he looked as cute as a huge animal.

“Keep going! Keep going!” he said in a small voice, ignoring her call.

Leerin heard him and looked down.

There seemed to be something. She looked closer and saw a piece of food debris on the grass. He must have dropped it. And surrounding that food debris was…..

“Ant?” Leerin said. The taller girl standing beside her had a difficult expression on her face, which was quite rare to see. To Leerin, this girl could have everything she wanted whenever she wanted, and so to have that expression on her wasn’t usual.

“Reverse doesn’t notice anything around him once he’s concentrating on something.”

She looked embarrassed, but she took pride in him. Leerin could tell from the way she called him.

The ants were busy taking the piece apart and carry them back to their nest. The army of ants stretched out from the nest, crowding around the food debris and then lining back to the nest. The delivery process was organized like a machine.

“Keep going! Keep going!” Reverse stared at the ants, supporting them with back bent. This was high level team work, but Leerin didn’t understand why he was so passionate about it.

She didn’t know if the girl beside her understood him either, but her expression was hard to discern. She didn’t seem to hate it. Rather, she was smiling as she watched him.

“…………… Let’s leave this for now.”

Leerin’s mood turned better.

“Please stop here for now.”

She knocked the ground with her knuckle.

Seemingly shocked by the sound, he……. Reverse jumped straight up, and not just him, Cauntia stood up too.

“It’s lunch time, shall we eat together?”

“Ah…. Is it already that late?” Reverse looked back, not wanting to go.

“Yes, it’s that late.”

Riven was standing behind Leerin with a nervous look, carrying a large basket. No one knew when he got here. He didn’t seem to know what to do before the two Heaven’s Blade successors.

“Then let’s find a place……..” she said and noticed Reverse was still looking at the ants.

“…………..”

Cauntia saw where Leerin was looking, and watched her. Her eyes were a bit teary.

“Ha…………” Leerin turned her gaze to the sky. Today’s sky was blue and fresh.

“Riven, can you go to the canteen and buy a picnic blanket?”

“Ah, right……….” Riven nodded…….

“Ha, here.”

Synola appeared from behind Riven, smiling and waving the picnic blanket.

“Uh? Ah……….. uh!” Riven was speechless.

“Yes~ I’m the innocent girl Synola Alsheyra from the senior research institute.”

“Your personality hasn’t changed.”

“Of course. I’m currently making it up.”

“Then suit yourself. Riven, let’s spread the blanket here and have lunch.”

“Ah, ok.”

Not knowing what to do, Riven took the blanket from the person who insisted she was Synola Alsheyra and spread it on the grass. The five people sat down with the basket in the middle.

“Are you still making your own lunch now?” Alsheyra asked as she ate. Leerin knew Alsheyra would come, and since the three Military Artists could eat a lot, she had packed such a large basket, but that was the limit.

“Ay. I don’t want to change my habit. Besides, I like to cook.”

“Never mind, as long as it’s Leerin’s cooking.”

“Then don’t complain.”

Leerin gave the lunch to Riven who didn’t dare touch it in front of the Queen and the two Heaven’s Blade successors.

“………..? Those two idiots.”

“What is it?”

“Ho, ka.”

Crouching alone, Reverse was staring at the ants as he nibbled at his sandwich. Cauntia was watching him with a smile. The two of them looked back at Alsheyra.

“Have you been guarding properly?”

“Yes.”

“We’re monitoring the movements of any Military Artists who are within 10 mels of Her Majesty.”

“Is there any?”

“No.”

“No.”

“The strange thing is?”

Both Reverse and Cauntia looked uncomfortable.

“Ah, because I already knew,” Leerin said as she filled their bowls.

“Never mind, since they’ve been exposed, there’s no point keeping it secret.”

The two of them didn’t know what to say at Alsheyra’s bitter smile.

“You two stand out too much,” Leerin said, smiling.

“But we’ve been using sakkei. No one has been looking this way since this morning.”

“I’ve been looking all this time.”

“Ah, I didn’t notice you.”

Riven was disappointed.

“That’s normal,” Cauntia said coldly. She was known for her cold attitude towards all boys except Reverse. Leerin knew of this recently. It was impossible for Riven not to know, but it still hurt to hear it right from her.

“Uh, so there are people with suspicious movements.”

“Meaning they are already spying on Her Majesty.”

“Uh, and if they plan force it……..”

Even Alsheyra knew when not to say what.

“But does that hold any meaning?” Cauntia said, shocked.

Alsheyra smiled bitterly.

“Well, to your average citizen, as long as there’s nothing suspicious, it doesn’t matter who the king is.”

“It matters not to us either. If the king is of no use, isn’t it enough to have him just sit in the seat?”

Cauntia’s way of saying it was a bit extreme, but this was Grendan – a city that came across more filth monsters than others. And so Military Artists were valued more in here. Military Artists were recognised by their strength. Right now, the Queen Alsheyra Almonise was a Military Artist stronger than all the Heaven’s Blade successors. But the next Queen wasn’t the same. If there was the case, then the next Queen wouldn’t have a say in the battle plans. A king without fighting strength couldn’t go against the words of the Heaven’s Blade successors.

But then there were precedents in the history of Grendan.

Conversely, even though the king had fighting strength, if he lacked the ability to govern, the ministers would end up holding the political power.

The King needed to possess the best ability in Grendan. If he didn’t have it, he would only become a puppet. He would be in a cruel situation where everyone would try to control him.

“But then it may be charming for the one sitting on the throne.”

Alsheyra, the current holder of the throne, smiled painfully.

This all came about from the person Alsheyra named as her successor – Leerin.

Leerin was the child of Eutnohl. This was already acknowledged, and Alsheyra had used her authority to give the throne to Leerin, who was the successor to it.

The Ronsmier royal family was against this decision. In the battle last year, the Heaven’s Blade successor, head of the Ronsmier family, Tigris, died. What made matter worse was that the hope of the Ronsmier, Claribel, had left for the Academy City Zuellni. This was why the Ronsmier family was in a dispute about the decision of the inheritor to the throne. In the end, the Military Artists following the royal families met in Rivanes’ home, who was a family of distinguished Military Artists, and decided Terios, who had had great achievements, should be the successor.

The first to protest was the Ronsmier family.

The conclusion was simple. There was no need to give the throne to a successor who was not a Military Artist.

“But there is no rule that says the successor to the throne must be a Military Artist.”

“Since it’s a family problem, the people of that family should solve it among themselves.”

“You mean?”

“Terios? Just who is that guy?”

“Ah, I’m not sure. He seems to be the son of one of Tigris’ children. That man had many children. Um, hecould be my uncle on my dad’s side. Have you seen him before?” Alsheyra said.

“Uh, yes.”

Not knowing whether the atmosphere was too tense that no one noticed him. Riven put his hand up.

“There is such a guy?”

“Quite carefree and he has strength. He also thinks about others, a man with a certain reputation.”

“He seems to reach your standard.”

“Yeah.”

“Cauntia, there’s no progress with this conversation.’

“Yes.”

Reverse was still thinking about the ants. It seemed to Leerin that these two showed little interest in the topic. It was hard to believe. She could tell even Cauntia just threw out the name Terios to get the conversation going.

“Rather saying the problem lies with Terios, it’s more to do with the Rivanes family. They don’t like to put aside tradition.”

Was that all?

Leerin disagreed with what Alsheyra said. Since Alsheyra was the Queen, she had ways to make Leerin the successor. She could do it with force. It should be simple for her. But of course, that would cause huge problems. That would hurt Grendan deeply. It was understandable when the Queen was worried, but there were other points Leerin didn’t understand.

The older group that Alsheyra mentioned. As followers of the royal families, though they didn’t directly interfere with the battles against the filth monsters and the political atmosphere of Grendan, they were quite active in the back. It was difficult to just push them aside. But was it that simple that they were against Alsheyra’s choice because Leerin wasn’t a Military Artist? Because this went against tradition?

Even the followers of the royal families comprehended the danger from the last battle. Was that why they needed a stronger successor?

But even so she was just worrying. She knew there was no other successor aside from her. This dind’t come from confidence and arrogance. This was the true.

Wasn’t that why Alsheyra named her the successor to the throne?

Then why let it go?

The movement of assassinating Leerin?

“…………Ah!” Leerin said and stopped herself. She had forgotten what she wanted to say, but what she saw before her was worrying.

“What’s it?”

Alsheyra, Reverse and Cauntia didn’t notice it, not to mention Riven. Was it her imagination? She felt the gaze watching her, yet all she saw were the school buildings and trees, and the blurry legs of Grendan from far away. What was happening even further away from Grendan?

This was what her right eye, blindfolded, felt.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Prologue

2012-11-25T14:31:08Z

Blewin: /* Prologue: The Hermit's Wakening */

===Prologue: The Hermit's Awakening===

The pair of icy cold eyes opened.

The stiffly closed lips parted. A breath flowed slowly. The soft sound became an air flow, making the air vibrant.

"Nina has left the plan. What's going on?"

The sound making the vibrant was low and heavy. A male's voice. The voice sounded dry like an eraser rubbing against something. Perhaps it had been a long time since he last spoke.

"That's an event difficult to judge," a female's delicate voice replied. "Zuellni obviously wants to act independently."

"One city being in this situation alone, but this current situation came about because of the special circumstances."

"It's still hard to decide if such an arrogant action should be stopped."

The slightly opened eyes widened, capturing the voice of that owner. It was a very beautiful half-bird, half human. The Electronic Fairy living in Senou City. She was the mother of all electronic fairies, Schneibel.

It was obvious that the type was different. The light Schneibel exuded seemed to be swallowing its surrounding darkness, but there was nothing in the depth of that darkness. It was just simply existing in this dimension.

Except the voice of the owner whose eyes were closed.

He was like a man carved from stones. There wasn't any redundant muscle. Each piece of muscle was smooth as if it was polished. He looked like an elder, but his skin was in contradiction. It even seemed to be bounding off Schneibel's light. However, his hair was white, the same as his beard. The gaze from the slightly opened eyes was intense and sharp, as if another life was in this body.

A very strange old man.

As if he was some furniture. Just like a delicately carved piece of wood.

"She doesn't trust you."

"Is that so?"

Schneibel looked flustered at the old man's words, and then a bitter smiled appeared on the old man's face. Wrinkles not of a human's showed up on the corner of the mouth. The dry voice broke.

"Let me ask you. What have you seen in that child?"

Moisture slowly seeped through that voice. The change was low key, but the voice was strong.

"I don't know. I don't understand what she's thinking."

"Fu.........."

The owner of the voice squinted, a smile through the eyes.

"As if that child is in her rebellious phase."

"And perhaps that is the case."

"Uh?"

"Since that child became independent, she has been having a deep relationship with things outside this world. She has already touched that darkness before she knew of my plan."

"And so her core has changed? Changes were happening that you weren't aware of?"

"Perhaps."

"Uh."

The old man's body was slowly changing.

Schneibel's light illuminated lustrous skin, skin that was moist like a human's. The tension between the two allowed no cracks, but now amidst it was a space. His joints moved. The old man's body was bathed in light, but the furniture-like texture of it began to return to life.

"Can I ask you to take action?" Schneibel asked, as if she was begging. The half bird, half man. One that looked yet not looked like a human being, but it had flesh. It was a half-life organism created by electrons. The master of all electronic fairies, Schneibel, was looking at the old man like a girl praying sincerely.

"Uh, I've to. I can't not take action, but I don't know if the result will be like what you envision."

"That's.............?"

"I must confirm if Zuellni has pulled Nina into the wheel of fate."

"Then, you are really going to..........."

"If she's in it, then I must take her back."

"Gill."

"She's necessary."

The old man stood.

He was no longer a dry and stony wooden statue. His gaze now suppressed the darkness, his skin had moisture like a human being's, and he exuded power and authority. His breath shook the air for a long time.

In here stood a warrior.

"I can't not investigate Zuellni's plan for you."

The old man stood, his heavy sigh continued. His golden kei brushed apart the darkness. He stood as a fighter in front of Schneibel. His pose of holding red metal in his right hand no longer was that of a dry tree branch.

His presence was that of a domineering warrior.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Illustrations|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter1}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter1

2012-11-21T13:36:59Z

Blewin:

'''Chapter 1 - Adolescence and Strife'''

The sun of the spring season shone on the budding, tender leaves of the trees. Because the city moved according to where the filth monsters were, its seasons were irregular. However, the vegetations in the city, having undergone these extreme changes, were adaptable, and so this was what it looked like in spring.

The light was reflected back by the faint green tender leaves, making them appear gentler, exuding in Zuellni’s air a sign of life. And the delayed enrollment ceremony ended in this atmosphere. New students began to get used to their new lives here.

The competition grounds. A place for official Military Artists in Zuellni for training. It was a very spacious area for the platoons. It had artificially made hills and forests, sometimes even quagmire that would trap one’s feet. If one was in a place filled with stone towers, then there would be a very intense aerial fight.

On that day was a special match. It wasn’t a platoon match for a selenium mine in the Military Arts Competition between cities. It was a match on a smaller scale. The platoons matches took place a bit later than usual this year. Still, this year, one would see the strength of the new students and the senior students.

The match today took place for new students to understand how it worked. This policy was permitted by the new Student President Samiraya Mirke and the new Head of the Military Arts subject Gorneo Luckens.

There were many new students in the spectator stand as they had the priority seats. Big screens were set up by audience outside the grounds. Besides, one could also view it from his monitor in his own room. Most of the displays showed entertainment programs. Other than those programs, live-feed of the platoon matches were also very popular.

The platoons in today’s match were the 14th and the 17th platoons.

But the outcome of the match could be seen in about 10 minutes after the match began. And in this high speed match, the 10 minutes could seem very long.

Under the rule, the match would stop once the captain of the team was down.

Dalshena, under the cover provided by Sharnid, had entered the central fight while Nina was closing in on Shin with her kei. The one on one fight was about to begin.

“Here she comes,” Shin said, looking at the Dite in his hand. His weapon was an elegant sword, but the blade was bent in the middle. Originally, this was a weapon favourable for adaptable matches. Adding speed to the tip of the blade was its limit. As expected, its level of strength was a problem. If he were to use it against Nina’s metal whips, his weapon would lose on its strength. And knowing that, he had avoided using techniques that meant pitting his strength against hers, but he was stretching it.

“Both of us were of about the same strength till now, but suddenly the distance between us has widened.”

“Not really…..”
Nina belonged to the 14th platoon before she set up the 17th platoon.

“Well, anyway. I’m glad to see my juniors growing up. That’s the same for people who leave my side.”

“…………”

“Besides, we’re just the decorations of this show.”

Nina turned around at his words. The match wouldn’t end if they didn’t win against the captain of the opposing team. Shin’s weapon was broken, but he himself still stood with no will of surrendering.

So the match hadn’t ended.

But Nina had stopped moving, and Sinn too. Both of their gazes were fixed in the middle of the field where the stone towers stood.

“Haha, is this all right?” Claribel was extremely happy. The Kochouenshiken gave off a right light, affected by her kei. Wearing the extra combat clothes from the 14th platoon, she looked like a missionary of the night.

Layfon stood a bit further from her on the top of a stone tower. In his hand was the Sapphire Dite.

“………..”

Layfon remained silent, confirming the wind coming into contact with his blade. Though feeling the slow, strong wind pressing down on him, he was still observing Claribel.

She looked very happy.

Of course. She came to Zuellni to fight him. It was without a doubt that she was happy about this match.

“You don’t feel like you were letting down your guard like last time.”

Felt like he was nailed.

Layfon didn’t give her a bitter smile as he continued the feel the wind on the blade. Claribel smiled at his attitude as she continued to raise the pressure of her kei. She hadn’t made a move.

The wind howled behind her, raising as her kei rose.

Clarible used Karen Kei, a type of kei that used freedom as its principle. Layfon must not focus on his sole attention on her, and so he wouldn’t be surprised if there was a sudden attack from his back.

The wind. But he couldn’t feel the kei from the wind. And so he could only watch. Was there another way?

The purpose of the kei flowing from the Kochouenshiken was to confuse him…. He knew it for sure, but this confidence was dangerous for him. He couldn’t be confused by what he saw. He changed his original thinking and stopped reading the wind on his blade.

“………. Humph.”

Claribel stopped smiling. After understanding his action, a deeper smile appeared on her face.

“You really know how to fight.”

These were Layfon’s first words since the match began.

He felt he was looking at a like a combination of Clariebl’s smile and the Savaris of that time.

Claribel’s grandfather was Tigris, and her military arts master was Troyatte. She should also be acquainted with Savaris, but Layfon didn’t think those two had a deep relationship. He just felt that they were similar.

Perhaps those born of Grendan, wanting to fight, were all like that. But perhaps it might not have anything to do with the location. It could just be a simple smile that wanted a fight.

Probably the latter.

As a pretty girl, this smile appearing on Claribel’s face still made her cute. Conversely, the smile on Savaris’ face made the atmosphere tragic. But in terms of the feeling of threat created by it, Savaris’ was stronger.

“………..”

Claribel didn’t reply in case of a deceiving act in the fight.

Her outflow of kei remained steady. The flame proudly weaved around the Kochouenshiken. He could read nothing else but that. She wondered what he was planning by stalling for time. She wanted to think deeper but gave up. She just needed to wait for his attack then react. She kept this stance, her tension reaching its limit. She focused on her target.

“Then…… here I go.”

But Layfon reacted before he heard the words. He leapt. Her words were deceit.

He already felt the change when she said “then”. The stone tower beneath him was breaking. If he were to listen to everything and then evade her, that would have been too late for him.

Explosion. The shards of the stone beside Claribel’s feet became kei and flew. To stop paths of the kei bullets (half becoming materials) from being read, she was spinning in circles as she closed in on him.

When he came within reach, the kei bullets shot for their target, but Layfon didn’t cut through them with his Sapphire Dite. He also didn’t release his kei to strike them down……… his foot touched the ground and he jumped, taking advantage of the split second before the kei bullets exploded to change his direction.

“Truly is…”

Claribel’s voice came to him in the explosion. It felt different from her position. This was also Karen Kei. He didn’t hesitate, knowing it was a trick. He kept heading in the direction he was feeling.

Yes, rely on his senses.

Layfon shot forward, ignoring the sharp kei bullets speeding for him, and brushed past the right side of Claribel before a stone tower.

“Ah!”

Her expression twisted. At the same time, because of Layfon’s speed, the wind blew apart her figure.

An illusion.

Then came Layfon’s attack. The stone tower behind the illusion was cut into half. The upper part of it slid down, and behind it leapt Claribel.

“You saw through it!” her voice was full of joy.

But Layfon ignored the sound and the figure, kicking at the part of the stone tower that was sliding down and changed his own direction again.

Right underneath him.

“What are you doing…… Ah!”

This action slid through her. Something flew in between her head and body.

A fragment of the stone tower. A fragment that was the size of a fist shot through her and her figure disappeared.

Another illusion.

Then was Clarible’s real body standing at where he attacked?

No.

Layfon was heading straight for the ground but he maintained his speed. The Military Artists on the stand moaned, some held their breath as they saw he was about to crash.

But not so.

Just as he was about to crash, his figure vanished. The wind of his downward movement brushed the ground a little, and the dust circling his figure earlier dissipated.

“Uh?”

Even Claribel herself was surprised. She saw him disappearing from her hiding place.

Of course, she understood immediately. It was a misjudged movement.

Internal kei variation – Fleeting Shadow. A kei technique that made you judge incorrectly for a single moment. Because Layfon’s kei was too strong, everyone thought he was still there descending.

Then where was he?

He had hidden himself. Claribel was the one ambushing him, but somehow she had lost her target and had become the target herself. She suppressed her feeling and increased her sakkei as her gaze moved. She didn’t discover he was hiding himself as he used sakkei, but he was using kei again, so he must be hiding somewhere near.

No……..

It wasn’t rational to go back in her conclusion. It was just that her body reacted quicker than her thoughts. She jumped out from her hiding place, the Kochouenshiken moving with the movement of her wrist.

The stone tower she was hiding in earlier collapsed in an instant. Sparks flew off the red Kochouenshiken blade as she received numerous cut paths. Layfon was right beside her. The green cut path of the Sapphire Dite brushed past her eyebrow. So very exciting. She was able to react in time because sakkei allowed her to react faster than normal. Otherwise, she would have lost already.

Was it luck or her own strength? Claribel shivered, standing on this delicate boundary. She eliminated her sakkei and released all of her kei.

And Layfon reacted.

Suddenly, the whole field shook as the released kei clashed.

At this time, Claribel thought fast. Where was Layfon hiding before? She herself was discovered because she was surprised by his technique Fleeting Shadow.

It was a strong illusion, so strong that not only her, but the audience were also deceived. She could tell from the sound coming from the stand. Even the Military Artists watching from afar fell for it. And Layfon had taken advantage of it. It was hard to wrap her mind around this precise skill.

But he maintained that while being able to appear right behind her? Was he luring her out using the technique? And so he found where she was at that split second when her kei ebbed.

Could that be the case?

(My battle reactions aren’t as sharp as his.)

This was the conclusion.

Karen Kei’s strong point was illusion. Clarible had learnt the kei skill but was still slower than Layfon. Or could it be that she hadn’t had the chance to show off her skill.

But Layfon did it. He had accurately grasped hold of the strengths and weaknesses of his techniques and used them accordingly. And so in order to confuse his opponent, he had used it.

“Then it’s close combat this time,” Claribel declared. No more illusions, but real attack. She pressed down her body and threw herself into his embrace, swinging Kochouenshiken upward.

Layfon leaned back and evaded it. The kei wreathing up the blade destroyed its surroundings , and Layfon used his own kei to rebound it. The two types of kei clashed and threw off sparks.

The flaming sky turned one’s vision orange, but calm observation could see Layfon backing away as he reacted to her attacks.

They exchanged cut paths, the kei from their body clashing against each other. The more Layfon’s kei refuse Claribel’s, the more Claribel’s kei closed in on him. The two fighters’ fight was also like their kei’s, the distance between them didn’t shorten as they ran in the field.

“Tsk.”

The attacking side, Claribel, made an impatient noise. She hadn’t managed to shorten the gap by even one step, and Layfon was backing off while matching her speed, and she was unable to break apart his kei. Besides, in his right hand……. He was holding his katana was naturally. Claribel pressed on more.

In reality she was the attacker, but mentally, she was the one being pursued.

“…………..”

Silently, Layfon focused on evading. He wasn’t holding anything back.

In terms of technique, he felt that hers and his were about the same. Her unyielding spirit was indeed taking a toll on his mentality, but she didn’t notice that because of her growing impatience.

Same as the fight with Haia, Layfon felt that the only difference was in their kei. Everything else was about the same, including their mentality. Layfon fully knew well his own weaknesses. One shouldn’t involve one’s emotion in a fight. What mattered in a fight was the means, not the purpose. But what made a good fight was to make the fight itself a purpose. Claribel was like that. Though he wasn’t sure if that was her essence, it looked like it at this moment. Claribel came to Zuellni in order to right him.

Did she like fighting?

She had the same smile on her when he reunited with her in Grendan.

But……..

“…………..”

“What’s wrong? The eye?!”

Anger burned in her eyes. The red of Kochouenshiken deepened. Using the time when her kei changed, she pulled open the distance.

“You…. You’re underestimating me!”

External Kei Karen Kei – Red Ripples.

As she shouted, red filled his vision. It wasn’t just enveloping Layfon. The red exploded with Kochouenshiken as its centre…………… accurately speaking, red buried the entire stone tower field, then it bounded for Layfon like an unsteady monster heading for its prey.

Not that Claribel’s kei could do all that instantly. In order to confuse him, she had used the Karen Kei net hiding in the field. She hoped by using this hidden kei, she could reach his level or even overcome him.

“Can you still keep that expression after this!!” she shouted, her shout transforming into a red beast’s roar, sweeping towards Layfon.

“Tsk!”

Layfon didn’t back off anymore, anxiety rolling off him. He readied his Sapphire Dite.

Psyharden Technique – Flame Cut.

“I know this technique!” Claribel shouted, a mad howl.

“Can you cut this kei? Just you? Using that katana?!”

“………..”

Silence. He kept his pose.

“Can you do that without a Heaven’s Blade?”

“………….”

He was still silent. He just held tight the handle of the blade, transferring the feel of it to his left hand. Karen Kei. Though the heat of the kei was before him, its speed continued to rise.

He felt the heat in the sole of his boots. It was creeping towards him on the ground. Though its speed was slower, Layfon needed to concentrate to counter what was before him. Any opening on his part would mean receiving an attack.

Besides, he had nowhere to run to.

Pressed down by Claribel’s soundless aura, the red ripples were within his finger’s reach. The kei he kept holding in shattered, cutting the world into another scene.

Boom………

The sound coming from inside him.

Boom……. Boom………….

Karen kei. It gave off this vibrating sound as its density rose. This pure voice was created from the soul of its creator.

Boom…… Boom…..

That was the sound of the kei running on the Sapphire Dite.

Boom…. Boom………..

As the density rose, so too was the vibrating speed.

Boom, Boom……..Boom………

The vibration was interfered was the density rose.

This was the warning sign of the Sapphire Dite, warning that it was possible to reach a world beyond the reach of physics.

That was the wailing of metal.

Layfon opened his eyes after hearing it. His consciousness came back to the fight, reorganizing the pictures into reality.

His face and hair were burnt. Smoke filled his vision. His body was like carbon. This wasn’t a safe fight in an Academy City anymore. He was fighting for his life here.

He held the handle of the blade.

He felt the kei moving regularly and stubbornly in his right hand. In his left he felt the kei running in the blade. It was the moaning of a chain suppressing the power from running for a certain direction.

Let it go.

Release it.

His blade moved.

The blade slide down, its kei resisting the kei in his right hand and that released the kei altogether, creating sparks, creating flame. But this was just the ripples. Everything was in the blade that was about to release its kei.

To cut what? What could it cut? This wasn’t just dependent on the sharpness of the blade. Layfon also had to think about his target, where and when to release it, and whether the cut path would work.

Before him.

Facing the heat, facing her discomfort, he painted the cut path.

The flame of the Karen Kei was annihilated, but the flash of blue didn’t disappear. It cut Karen Kei into two.

But this wasn’t enough. This cut wasn’t enough. The flame remained around her. Her fangs appeared before him once more. Just cutting the flame into two was meaningless.

But Layfon had no way of moving. He didn’t release the other two blades. Maintaining his guard and tension, he remained still as he looked for the traces of his blue wound.

The flame that was cut into two swayed, but not just in one direction. Judging from the whole picture, it should be attacking Layfon from all sides.

But that was what he wanted. The scene opposite him before the two flames. It was what he wanted.

He flipped his blade around.

And disappeared.

Heaven’s Blade technique – Hazy Garret.

Trying to overcome the limit of physics, the Sapphire Dite wailed. And before the blade was the scene of the cut flame.

The unseen cut paths that were everything did’t just cut off the flame. They were also cutting off the kei Claribel had laid out, hidden in the forest of stone towers, as well as the kei connected to the Kochouenshiken.

The hidden kei wasn’t released all at once. And this kei technique wasn’t released like an explosion. One could understand by looking at the changes happening now. A change meant an existence that was being controlled. It wasn’t a phenomenon of a destruction explosion. It was a power that was directed.

Layfon’s invisible cut paths had cut off them, destroying the control of the red waves.

“Uh!”

Claribel wailed. A ringing sound from the Kochouenshiken and the blade itself shattered.

The heat controlling the red waves dissipated. The top corners of Hazy Garret cut apart the flame heading for Layfon. The remnants of flame were strong, flinging past the shield of kei enveloping him.

The Sapphire Dite in his hand had lost its original colour and had turned pure black, breaking apart like soil.

The capacity had overcome its limit, and it didn’t even create an explosion that should have happened. Having lost the mental strength of its substance, it returned to dust.

Feeling empty of the lightness in his left hand, Layfon took a step forward.

The waves that had lost its controller caused the hidden kei to transform into Karen Kei. This was a natural result of what should have waited to be slowly ignited.

And so came the explosion.

As expected, it expanded.

Layfon ran. He picked up the Kochouenshiken and Claribel, who was lying on the ground, and increased his speed.

Psyharden technique – Reflecting Water Ferry.

“Ahhh……”

He moved with extreme speed with Claribel under his arm, escaping from the forest of stone towers.

What followed was the sound of a huge detonation. A whirlwind of heat spiraled to the sky. Flecks of red dotted the blue sky. With his back to the scene, Layfon looked down at Claribel.

“It’s turned into something troublesome.”

“Hahaha……..”

Claribel’s cold voice continued after the explosion had died down.

And so the match ended.

“Ah, I’ve really learnt something,” Mifi breathed out the air she swallowed after watching the match.

Right now Mifi was watching the monitor in a restaurant, eating cakes and drinking tea. The rising steam from the porcelain cup was no more. As if having thought of something, she cut the cake with her fork, drank and turned around.

“Uh? Ahah.”

At the counter was Meishen, who also breathed out and nodded with her hand on her chest.

Pieces of cake were placed in the glass container. From the basics to things Meishen owned, everything was so rich. These things sparkled like gems.

“Even so……..”

Mifi swiftly changed her gaze to look at her childhood friend, who was also cupping the tea cup that was no longer steaming.

“Is that all right? To really give up?”

“Uh? Well……”

Naruki put down the cup and smiled bitterly.

“I don’t have the confidence to be in a fight like that.”

“Ahh, not all fights are like that. Besides, Layfon and that girl are special.”

“Special? That’s true, but……”

“But?”

“Yeah. I know I don’t yet have the strength to be in a platoon. Besides, I still want to be a policewoman.”

“Even the police force needs strong Military Artists.”

“……… So to speak.”

Naruki’s gaze moved away, and Mifi couldn’t keep on talking about the same topic. She puffed out her cheeks. Anyway, Naruki had replied her, half-heartedly.

No, perhaps not so. She just didn’t know how to explain it well.

Many students from the Military Arts had changed since that day. Not only so. Mifi felt that the atmosphere of the entire Military Arts faculty had changed. Of course Mifi wasn’t the only one to notice this. Her other childhood friend, Meishen, anxiously watching them, must also feel the same.

Something must have happened on that day?

For those ordinary people waiting in the shelter could not comprehend their experience.

It felt lonely and sad.

“But that isn’t so bad,” Mifi said, turning her gaze out the window. The door opened with the soft ring of the bell.

“I’ve finished delivering.”

“Ah….. thanks.”

Meishen replied with a smile.

The person coming in was a female student wearing an apron over her Zuellni uniform. The colour of her hair ribbon was the same as last year’s Mifi’s…. meaning she was a first year. And she was also the only part timer in Meishen’s shop.

Students’ lives had also changed along with the passing of an academic year. Just like the change of classrooms and textbooks, people had also changed, and some students had moved to other places to live.

Layfon had taken the chance of being the unlucky one who had to leave his dormitory, along with other people – Nina, Felli, Claribel, Harley and Meishen, to move to an area slightly further away from the centre of the Academy City, closer to the cargo district.

Meishen had renovated a part of the first floor of the apartment, opening her own shop to sell cakes. But this building was at the far end of the city. There were no customers. She had signed a contract with another shop so her cakes would be delivered to them. But she had opened a small eating area here, and that had become a resting place for others who lived in the same apartment.

And the part timer was Len, who also lived in the same apartment.

“Even so, you don’t have to choose this place. I think there are other places that are more convenient.”

“I’m not used to living in a crowded place,” Len calmly answered Mifi’s question. Len was a girl without any emotions. No. She did have some very tiny expression change. She wasn’t the same as Felli whose expression also remained the same.

To put it accurately, she probably wasn’t good at speaking and laughing. Mifi was at first uncomfortable, wondering if she was really suitable for the job. Either way, even the shop owner, Meishen, was also social phobia. She managed to sign the contract with the shop that she worked part time at last year, so basically she hadn’t opened up any new market. Even so, Len, the part timer, was the face of the shop.

“You’re a beauty. What a waste.”

“Is that so?”

Len cocked her head, not understanding.

Anyway, Mifi hadn’t heard of any complaints from Meishen, so perhaps it was all right.

“It seems smooth.”

“Uh? Um.”

Meishen smiled.

“Ok. Let’s go buy something for the celebrating and regretful parties.”

“Ah, I’ve almost forgotten.”

Naruki clapped her hands. Mifi had also remembered why she was here. It was natural for the 17th platoon to be here, and Claribel from the 14th platoon also lived here. Claribel had a good relationship with Meishen and the gang. Regardless of which side was to lose the match, they had decided to prepare a party for them.

There was no cake on Naruki’s plate. The cup was also empty. Mifi finished her cake in a hurry and drained her cup.

“Then Vati Len, please look after the shop.”

“Yes, I understand. And owner, please just call me Vati.”
“Ah, yes. I’m sorry.”

“It’s all right.”

“Uh, then I’m counting on you, Vati.”

“Ok.”

Meishen took off her apron and leave with her friends, leaving behind Vati Len Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn.

“…………”

On the other side of the huge glass window, the three girls were heading for the tram station. According to their speed, they would arrive in 12 minutes and 13 seconds. There was no anticipated danger. The tram arrived at exactly the right time, and it would take it 5 minutes and 7 seconds to arrive at the shops. Based on her experience, it would take them another one hour to the location where they could resupply, which just matched the timetable of the tram. She speculated that they would return after 2 hours, 5 minutes and 5 seconds.

She had finished all the deliveries today. There was a 12% possibility of having new customers other than the residents leaving in this apartment. The students working in the cargo district hadn’t dropped by much since the opening of the shop, and those few familiar customers didn’t come everyday.

Vati washed the utensils the girls had used and started cleaning the shop. She would use this time to calculate the day’s income and expenses. The original plan was that the cakes delivered to the shop would be the basic income, and so unless the shop suddenly cancelled the contract or that there was some problem with food storage, the number wouldn’t go to red. The income was enough to cover the rent, electricity and gas fees, as well as other assorted expenses.

Not having to work in a rush and not having to worry because of work to be able to obtain such a result felt very fulfilling.

And……

“Meishen Trinden,” Vati said.

Vati cleaned thoroughly, so thoroughly that there was no single flaw in the shop. It took her about 30 minutes to finish and so she had time to wait. She stood behind the counter, considering about that 12% of possibility and waited for her customers.

This was undoubtedly a waste of time, but Vati didn’t feel painful. She just waited quietly for the passage of time.

This was a feeling she hadn’t had before.

It was a feeling Vati didn’t have in her world. To explain further, she had had it before, but she couldn’t feel it at the time after that, but because she had lost it once, she could feel it now.

Could she, such an existence, feel this? Not that Vati hadn’t doubted, but she couldn’t deny it in reality.

Speaking of which, what did it feel like for time to pass? Was she feeling this because she was acting upon the schedule she made? Or that a dimension with substances in it could feel the passage of time? To look at it from a possible angle, the explanation of course belonged to the former.

On that side, time did not exist. If that is taken into account, quantifying time cannot occur. Because of that physical gap between the two worlds, Durindana was created to guard that space, and Lævateinn existed to infiltrate the system, all of which was occurring in the timeless world. Perception of time in that world was merely a self contained construct.

However in the world now, time is flowing. Just about everything is changing. Within the mechanism of that change, Lævateinn was to become Vati Len.

No, something, only one thing felt the flow of time.

For that reason, Lævateinn became Vati Len.

“She should be able to let me see it?”

The unfinished dialogue flowed from her mouth after a long while. Vati’s gaze turned upward.

She could see from the window that Meishen and the girls were coming back with bags under their arms.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter1

2012-11-18T13:16:28Z

Blewin:

'''Chapter 1 - Adolescence and Strife'''

The sun of the spring season shone on the budding, tender leaves of the trees. Because the city moved according to where the filth monsters were, its seasons were irregular. However, the vegetations in the city, having undergone these extreme changes, were adaptable, and so this was what it looked like in spring.

The light was reflected back by the faint green tender leaves, making them appear gentler, exuding in Zuellni’s air a sign of life. And the delayed enrollment ceremony ended in this atmosphere. New students began to get used to their new lives here.

The competition grounds. A place for official Military Artists in Zuellni for training. It was a very spacious area for the platoons. It had artificially made hills and forests, sometimes even quagmire that would trap one’s feet. If one was in a place filled with stone towers, then there would be a very intense aerial fight.

On that day was a special match. It wasn’t a platoon match for a selenium mine in the Military Arts Competition between cities. It was a match on a smaller scale. The platoons matches took place a bit later than usual this year. Still, this year, one would see the strength of the new students and the senior students.

The match today took place for new students to understand how it worked. This policy was permitted by the new Student President Samiraya Mirke and the new Head of the Military Arts subject Gorneo Luckens.

There were many new students in the spectator stand as they had the priority seats. Big screens were set up by audience outside the grounds. Besides, one could also view it from his monitor in his own room. Most of the displays showed entertainment programs. Other than those programs, live-feed of the platoon matches were also very popular.

The platoons in today’s match were the 14th and the 17th platoons.

But the outcome of the match could be seen in about 10 minutes after the match began. And in this high speed match, the 10 minutes could seem very long.

Under the rule, the match would stop once the captain of the team was down.

Dalshena, under the cover provided by Sharnid, had entered the central fight while Nina was closing in on Shin with her kei. The one on one fight was about to begin.

“Here she comes,” Shin said, looking at the Dite in his hand. His weapon was an elegant sword, but the blade was bent in the middle. Originally, this was a weapon favourable for adaptable matches. Adding speed to the tip of the blade was its limit. As expected, its level of strength was a problem. If he were to use it against Nina’s metal whips, his weapon would lose on its strength. And knowing that, he had avoided using techniques that meant pitting his strength against hers, but he was stretching it.

“Both of us were of about the same strength till now, but suddenly the distance between us has widened.”

“Not really…..”
Nina belonged to the 14th platoon before she set up the 17th platoon.

“Well, anyway. I’m glad to see my juniors growing up. That’s the same for people who leave my side.”

“…………”

“Besides, we’re just the decorations of this show.”

Nina turned around at his words. The match wouldn’t end if they didn’t win against the captain of the opposing team. Shin’s weapon was broken, but he himself still stood with no will of surrendering.

So the match hadn’t ended.

But Nina had stopped moving, and Sinn too. Both of their gazes were fixed in the middle of the field where the stone towers stood.

“Haha, is this all right?” Claribel was extremely happy. The Kochouenshiken gave off a right light, affected by her kei. Wearing the extra combat clothes from the 14th platoon, she looked like a missionary of the night.

Layfon stood a bit further from her on the top of a stone tower. In his hand was the Sapphire Dite.

“………..”

Layfon remained silent, confirming the wind coming into contact with his blade. Though feeling the slow, strong wind pressing down on him, he was still observing Claribel.

She looked very happy.

Of course. She came to Zuellni to fight him. It was without a doubt that she was happy about this match.

“You don’t feel like you were letting down your guard like last time.”

Felt like he was nailed.

Layfon didn’t give her a bitter smile as he continued the feel the wind on the blade. Claribel smiled at his attitude as she continued to raise the pressure of her kei. She hadn’t made a move.

The wind howled behind her, raising as her kei rose.

Clarible used Karen Kei, a type of kei that used freedom as its principle. Layfon must not focus on his sole attention on her, and so he wouldn’t be surprised if there was a sudden attack from his back.

The wind. But he couldn’t feel the kei from the wind. And so he could only watch. Was there another way?

The purpose of the kei flowing from the Kochouenshiken was to confuse him…. He knew it for sure, but this confidence was dangerous for him. He couldn’t be confused by what he saw. He changed his original thinking and stopped reading the wind on his blade.

“………. Humph.”

Claribel stopped smiling. After understanding his action, a deeper smile appeared on her face.

“You really know how to fight.”

These were Layfon’s first words since the match began.

He felt he was looking at a like a combination of Clariebl’s smile and the Savaris of that time.

Claribel’s grandfather was Tigris, and her military arts master was Troyatte. She should also be acquainted with Savaris, but Layfon didn’t think those two had a deep relationship. He just felt that they were similar.

Perhaps those born of Grendan, wanting to fight, were all like that. But perhaps it might not have anything to do with the location. It could just be a simple smile that wanted a fight.

Probably the latter.

As a pretty girl, this smile appearing on Claribel’s face still made her cute. Conversely, the smile on Savaris’ face made the atmosphere tragic. But in terms of the feeling of threat created by it, Savaris’ was stronger.

“………..”

Claribel didn’t reply in case of a deceiving act in the fight.

Her outflow of kei remained steady. The flame proudly weaved around the Kochouenshiken. He could read nothing else but that. She wondered what he was planning by stalling for time. She wanted to think deeper but gave up. She just needed to wait for his attack then react. She kept this stance, her tension reaching its limit. She focused on her target.

“Then…… here I go.”

But Layfon reacted before he heard the words. He leapt. Her words were deceit.

He already felt the change when she said “then”. The stone tower beneath him was breaking. If he were to listen to everything and then evade her, that would have been too late for him.

Explosion. The shards of the stone beside Claribel’s feet became kei and flew. To stop paths of the kei bullets (half becoming materials) from being read, she was spinning in circles as she closed in on him.

When he came within reach, the kei bullets shot for their target, but Layfon didn’t cut through them with his Sapphire Dite. He also didn’t release his kei to strike them down……… his foot touched the ground and he jumped, taking advantage of the split second before the kei bullets exploded to change his direction.

“Truly is…”

Claribel’s voice came to him in the explosion. It felt different from her position. This was also Karen Kei. He didn’t hesitate, knowing it was a trick. He kept heading in the direction he was feeling.

Yes, rely on his senses.

Layfon shot forward, ignoring the sharp kei bullets speeding for him, and brushed past the right side of Claribel before a stone tower.

“Ah!”

Her expression twisted. At the same time, because of Layfon’s speed, the wind blew apart her figure.

An illusion.

Then came Layfon’s attack. The stone tower behind the illusion was cut into half. The upper part of it slid down, and behind it leapt Claribel.

“You saw through it!” her voice was full of joy.

But Layfon ignored the sound and the figure, kicking at the part of the stone tower that was sliding down and changed his own direction again.

Right underneath him.

“What are you doing…… Ah!”

This action slid through her. Something flew in between her head and body.

A fragment of the stone tower. A fragment that was the size of a fist shot through her and her figure disappeared.

Another illusion.

Then was Clarible’s real body standing at where he attacked?

No.

Layfon was heading straight for the ground but he maintained his speed. The Military Artists on the stand moaned, some held their breath as they saw he was about to crash.

But not so.

Just as he was about to crash, his figure vanished. The wind of his downward movement brushed the ground a little, and the dust circling his figure earlier dissipated.

“Uh?”

Even Claribel herself was surprised. She saw him disappearing from her hiding place.

Of course, she understood immediately. It was a misjudged movement.

Internal kei variation – Fleeting Shadow. A kei technique that made you judge incorrectly for a single moment. Because Layfon’s kei was too strong, everyone thought he was still there descending.

Then where was he?

He had hidden himself. Claribel was the one ambushing him, but somehow she had lost her target and had become the target herself. She suppressed her feeling and increased her sakkei as her gaze moved. She didn’t discover he was hiding himself as he used sakkei, but he was using kei again, so he must be hiding somewhere near.

No……..

It wasn’t rational to go back in her conclusion. It was just that her body reacted quicker than her thoughts. She jumped out from her hiding place, the Kochouenshiken moving with the movement of her wrist.

The stone tower she was hiding in earlier collapsed in an instant. Sparks flew off the red Kochouenshiken blade as she received numerous cut paths. Layfon was right beside her. The green cut path of the Sapphire Dite brushed past her eyebrow. So very exciting. She was able to react in time because sakkei allowed her to react faster than normal. Otherwise, she would have lost already.

Was it luck or her own strength? Claribel shivered, standing on this delicate boundary. She eliminated her sakkei and released all of her kei.

And Layfon reacted.

Suddenly, the whole field shook as the released kei clashed.

At this time, Claribel thought fast. Where was Layfon hiding before? She herself was discovered because she was surprised by his technique Fleeting Shadow.

It was a strong illusion, so strong that not only her, but the audience were also deceived. She could tell from the sound coming from the stand. Even the Military Artists watching from afar fell for it. And Layfon had taken advantage of it. It was hard to wrap her mind around this precise skill.

But he maintained that while being able to appear right behind her? Was he luring her out using the technique? And so he found where she was at that split second when her kei ebbed.

Could that be the case?

(My battle reactions aren’t as sharp as his.)

This was the conclusion.

Karen Kei’s strong point was illusion. Clarible had learnt the kei skill but was still slower than Layfon. Or could it be that she hadn’t had the chance to show off her skill.

But Layfon did it. He had accurately grasped hold of the strengths and weaknesses of his techniques and used them accordingly. And so in order to confuse his opponent, he had used it.

“Then it’s close combat this time,” Claribel declared. No more illusions, but real attack. She pressed down her body and threw herself into his embrace, swinging Kochouenshiken upward.

Layfon leaned back and evaded it. The kei wreathing up the blade destroyed its surroundings , and Layfon used his own kei to rebound it. The two types of kei clashed and threw off sparks.

The flaming sky turned one’s vision orange, but calm observation could see Layfon backing away as he reacted to her attacks.

They exchanged cut paths, the kei from their body clashing against each other. The more Layfon’s kei refuse Claribel’s, the more Claribel’s kei closed in on him. The two fighters’ fight was also like their kei’s, the distance between them didn’t shorten as they ran in the field.

“Tsk.”

The attacking side, Claribel, made an impatient noise. She hadn’t managed to shorten the gap by even one step, and Layfon was backing off while matching her speed, and she was unable to break apart his kei. Besides, in his right hand……. He was holding his katana was naturally. Claribel pressed on more.

In reality she was the attacker, but mentally, she was the one being pursued.

“…………..”

Silently, Layfon focused on evading. He wasn’t holding anything back.

In terms of technique, he felt that hers and his were about the same. Her unyielding spirit was indeed taking a toll on his mentality, but she didn’t notice that because of her growing impatience.

Same as the fight with Haia, Layfon felt that the only difference was in their kei. Everything else was about the same, including their mentality. Layfon fully knew well his own weaknesses. One shouldn’t involve one’s emotion in a fight. What mattered in a fight was the means, not the purpose. But what made a good fight was to make the fight itself a purpose. Claribel was like that. Though he wasn’t sure if that was her essence, it looked like it at this moment. Claribel came to Zuellni in order to right him.

Did she like fighting?

She had the same smile on her when he reunited with her in Grendan.

But……..

“…………..”

“What’s wrong? The eye?!”

Anger burned in her eyes. The red of Kochouenshiken deepened. Using the time when her kei changed, she pulled open the distance.

“You…. You’re underestimating me!”

External Kei Karen Kei – Red Ripples.

As she shouted, red filled his vision. It wasn’t just enveloping Layfon. The red exploded with Kochouenshiken as its centre…………… accurately speaking, red buried the entire stone tower field, then it bounded for Layfon like an unsteady monster heading for its prey.

Not that Claribel’s kei could do all that instantly. In order to confuse him, she had used the Karen Kei net hiding in the field. She hoped by using this hidden kei, she could reach his level or even overcome him.

“Can you still keep that expression after this!!” she shouted, her shout transforming into a red beast’s roar, sweeping towards Layfon.

“Tsk!”

Layfon didn’t back off anymore, anxiety rolling off him. He readied his Sapphire Dite.

Psyharden Technique – Flame Cut.

“I know this technique!” Claribel shouted, a mad howl.

“Can you cut this kei? Just you? Using that katana?!”

“………..”

Silence. He kept his pose.

“Can you do that without a Heaven’s Blade?”

“………….”

He was still silent. He just held tight the handle of the blade, transferring the feel of it to his left hand. Karen Kei. Though the heat of the kei was before him, its speed continued to rise.

He felt the heat in the sole of his boots. It was creeping towards him on the ground. Though its speed was slower, Layfon needed to concentrate to counter what was before him. Any opening on his part would mean receiving an attack.

Besides, he had nowhere to run to.

Pressed down by Claribel’s soundless aura, the red ripples were within his finger’s reach. The kei he kept holding in shattered, cutting the world into another scene.

Boom………

The sound coming from inside him.

Boom……. Boom………….

Karen kei. It gave off this vibrating sound as its density rose. This pure voice was created from the soul of its creator.

Boom…… Boom…..

That was the sound of the kei running on the Sapphire Dite.

Boom…. Boom………..

As the density rose, so too was the vibrating speed.

Boom, Boom……..Boom………

The vibration was interfered was the density rose.

This was the warning sign of the Sapphire Dite, warning that it was possible to reach a world beyond the reach of physics.

That was the wailing of metal.

Layfon opened his eyes after hearing it. His consciousness came back to the fight, reorganizing the pictures into reality.

His face and hair were burnt. Smoke filled his vision. His body was like carbon. This wasn’t a safe fight in an Academy City anymore. He was fighting for his life here.

He held the handle of the blade.

He felt the kei moving regularly and stubbornly in his right hand. In his left he felt the kei running in the blade. It was the moaning of a chain suppressing the power from running for a certain direction.

Let it go.

Release it.

His blade moved.

The blade slide down, its kei resisting the kei in his right hand and that released the kei altogether, creating sparks, creating flame. But this was just the ripples. Everything was in the blade that was about to release its kei.

To cut what? What could it cut? This wasn’t just dependent on the sharpness of the blade. Layfon also had to think about his target, where and when to release it, and whether the cut path would work.

Before him.

Facing the heat, facing her discomfort, he painted the cut path.

The flame of the Karen Kei was annihilated, but the flash of blue didn’t disappear. It cut Karen Kei into two.

But this wasn’t enough. This cut wasn’t enough. The flame remained around her. Her fangs appeared before him once more. Just cutting the flame into two was meaningless.

But Layfon had no way of moving. He didn’t release the other two blades. Maintaining his guard and tension, he remained still as he looked for the traces of his blue wound.

The flame that was cut into two swayed, but not just in one direction. Judging from the whole picture, it should be attacking Layfon from all sides.

But that was what he wanted. The scene opposite him before the two flames. It was what he wanted.

He flipped his blade around.

And disappeared.

Heaven’s Blade technique – Hazy Garret.

Trying to overcome the limit of physics, the Sapphire Dite wailed. And before the blade was the scene of the cut flame.

The unseen cut paths that were everything did’t just cut off the flame. They were also cutting off the kei Claribel had laid out, hidden in the forest of stone towers, as well as the kei connected to the Kochouenshiken.

The hidden kei wasn’t released all at once. And this kei technique wasn’t released like an explosion. One could understand by looking at the changes happening now. A change meant an existence that was being controlled. It wasn’t a phenomenon of a destruction explosion. It was a power that was directed.

Layfon’s invisible cut paths had cut off them, destroying the control of the red waves.

“Uh!”

Claribel wailed. A ringing sound from the Kochouenshiken and the blade itself shattered.

The heat controlling the red waves dissipated. The top corners of Hazy Garret cut apart the flame heading for Layfon. The remnants of flame were strong, flinging past the shield of kei enveloping him.

The Sapphire Dite in his hand had lost its original colour and had turned pure black, breaking apart like soil.

The capacity had overcome its limit, and it didn’t even create an explosion that should have happened. Having lost the mental strength of its substance, it returned to dust.

Feeling empty of the lightness in his left hand, Layfon took a step forward.

The waves that had lost its controller caused the hidden kei to transform into Karen Kei. This was a natural result of what should have waited to be slowly ignited.

And so came the explosion.

As expected, it expanded.

Layfon ran. He picked up the Kochouenshiken and Claribel, who was lying on the ground, and increased his speed.

Psyharden technique – Reflecting Water Ferry.

“Ahhh……”

He moved with extreme speed with Claribel under his arm, escaping from the forest of stone towers.

What followed was the sound of a huge detonation. A whirlwind of heat spiraled to the sky. Flecks of red dotted the blue sky. With his back to the scene, Layfon looked down at Claribel.

“It’s turned into something troublesome.”

“Hahaha……..”

Claribel’s cold voice continued after the explosion had died down.

And so the match ended.

“Ah, I’ve really learnt something,” Mifi breathed out the air she swallowed after watching the match.

Right now Mifi was watching the monitor in a restaurant, eating cakes and drinking tea. The rising steam from the porcelain cup was no more. As if having thought of something, she cut the cake with her fork, drank and turned around.

“Uh? Ahah.”

At the counter was Meishen, who also breathed out and nodded with her hand on her chest.

Pieces of cake were placed in the glass container. From the basics to things Meishen owned, everything was so rich. These things sparkled like gems.

“Even so……..”

Mifi swiftly changed her gaze to look at her childhood friend, who was also cupping the tea cup that was no longer steaming.

“Is that all right? To really give up?”

“Uh? Well……”

Naruki put down the cup and smiled bitterly.

“I don’t have the confidence to be in a fight like that.”

“Ahh, not all fights are like that. Besides, Layfon and that girl are special.”

“Special? That’s true, but……”

“But?”

“Yeah. I know I don’t yet have the strength to be in a platoon. Besides, I still want to be a policewoman.”

“Even the police force needs strong Military Artists.”

“……… So to speak.”

Naruki’s gaze moved away, and Mifi couldn’t keep on talking about the same topic. She puffed out her cheeks. Anyway, Naruki had replied her, half-heartedly.

No, perhaps not so. She just didn’t know how to explain it well.

Many students from the Military Arts had changed since that day. Not only so. Mifi felt that the atmosphere of the entire Military Arts faculty had changed. Of course Mifi wasn’t the only one to notice this. Her other childhood friend, Meishen, anxiously watching them, must also feel the same.

Something must have happened on that day?

For those ordinary people waiting in the shelter could not comprehend their experience.

It felt lonely and sad.

“But that isn’t so bad,” Mifi said, turning her gaze out the window. The door opened with the soft ring of the bell.

“I’ve finished delivering.”

“Ah….. thanks.”

Meishen replied with a smile.

The person coming in was a female student wearing an apron over her Zuellni uniform. The colour of her hair ribbon was the same as last year’s Mifi’s…. meaning she was a first year. And she was also the only part timer in Meishen’s shop.

Students’ lives had also changed along with the passing of an academic year. Just like the change of classrooms and textbooks, people had also changed, and some students had moved to other places to live.

Layfon had taken the chance of being the unlucky one who had to leave his dormitory, along with other people – Nina, Felli, Claribel, Harley and Meishen, to move to an area slightly further away from the centre of the Academy City, closer to the cargo district.

Meishen had renovated a part of the first floor of the apartment, opening her own shop to sell cakes. But this building was at the far end of the city. There were no customers. She had signed a contract with another shop so her cakes would be delivered to them. But she had opened a small eating area here, and that had become a resting place for others who lived in the same apartment.

And the part timer was Len, who also lived in the same apartment.

“Even so, you don’t have to choose this place. I think there are other places that are more convenient.”

“I’m not used to living in a crowded place,” Len calmly answered Mifi’s question. Len was a girl without any emotions. No. She did have some very tiny expression change. She wasn’t the same as Felli whose expression also remained the same.

To put it accurately, she probably wasn’t good at speaking and laughing. Mifi was at first uncomfortable, wondering if she was really suitable for the job. Either way, even the shop owner, Meishen, was also social phobia. She managed to sign the contract with the shop that she worked part time at last year, so basically she hadn’t opened up any new market. Even so, Len, the part timer, was the face of the shop.

“You’re a beauty. What a waste.”

“Is that so?”

Len cocked her head, not understanding.

Anyway, Mifi hadn’t heard of any complaints from Meishen, so perhaps it was all right.

“It seems smooth.”

“Uh? Um.”

Meishen smiled.

“Ok. Let’s go buy something for the celebrating and regretful parties.”

“Ah, I’ve almost forgotten.”

Naruki clapped her hands. Mifi had also remembered why she was here. It was natural for the 17th platoon to be here, and Claribel from the 14th platoon also lived here. Claribel had a good relationship with Meishen and the gang. Regardless of which side was to lose the match, they had decided to prepare a party for them.

There was no cake on Naruki’s plate. The cup was also empty. Mifi finished her cake in a hurry and drained her cup.

“Then Vati Len, please look after the shop.”

“Yes, I understand. And owner, please just call me Vati.”
“Ah, yes. I’m sorry.”

“It’s all right.”

“Uh, then I’m counting on you, Vati.”

“Ok.”

Meishen took off her apron and leave with her friends, leaving behind Vati Len Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn.

“…………”

On the other side of the huge glass window, the three girls were heading for the tram station. According to their speed, they would arrive in 12 minutes and 13 seconds. There was no anticipated danger. The tram arrived at exactly the right time, and it would take it 5 minutes and 7 seconds to arrive at the shops. Based on her experience, it would take them another one hour to the location where they could resupply, which just matched the timetable of the tram. She speculated that they would return after 2 hours, 5 minutes and 5 seconds.

She had finished all the deliveries today. There was a 12% possibility of having new customers other than the residents leaving in this apartment. The students working in the cargo district hadn’t dropped by much since the opening of the shop, and those few familiar customers didn’t come everyday.

Vati washed the utensils the girls had used and started cleaning the shop. She would use this time to calculate the day’s income and expenses. The original plan was that the cakes delivered to the shop would be the basic income, and so unless the shop suddenly cancelled the contract or that there was some problem with food storage, the number wouldn’t go to red. The income was enough to cover the rent, electricity and gas fees, as well as other assorted expenses.

Not having to work in a rush and not having to worry because of work to be able to obtain such a result felt very fulfilling.

And……

“Meishen Trinden,” Vati said.

Vati cleaned thoroughly, so thoroughly that there was no single flaw in the shop. It took her about 30 minutes to finish and so she had time to wait. She stood behind the counter, considering about that 12% of possibility and waited for her customers.

This was undoubtedly a waste of time, but Vati didn’t feel painful. She just waited quietly for the passage of time.

This was a feeling she hadn’t had before.

It was a feeling Vati didn’t have in her world. To explain further, she had had it before, but she couldn’t feel it at the time after that, but because she had lost it once, she could feel it now.

Could she, such an existence, feel this? Not that Vati hadn’t doubted, but she couldn’t deny it in reality.

Speaking of which, what did it feel like for time to pass? Was she feeling this because she was acting upon the schedule she made? Or that a dimension with substances in it could feel the passage of time? To look at it from a possible angle, the explanation of course belonged to the former.

In her world, there was no time. But even if there was time, she couldn’t have felt it. Whether it was the gap of physics, the coming of Durindana, Lævateinn’s infiltration, everything happened in a world without time. Time only existed in here, which was included in the world.

But the time of this world was passing. Everything was changing, and in that process, Lævateinn, who had turned into Vati Len - had come.

No, just one thing made her feel that time was passing.

And that was why Lævateinn had become Vati Len.

“She should be able to let me see it?”

The unfinished dialogue flowed from her mouth after a long while. Vati’s gaze turned upward.

She could see from the window that Meishen and the girls were coming back with bags under their arms.

Chrome Shelled Regios

2012-11-18T07:27:18Z

Blewin: /* Updates */

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_(Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_French|Français (French)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*18 November, 2012 - Volume 16 Chapter 1 Completed
*10 September, 2012 - Volume 16 Prologue Completed
*23 July, 2012 - Volume 10 A Day For You 2 (55%)
*10 June, 2012 - Volume 15 Chapter 5 and Epilogue Completed
*22 May, 2012 - Volume 10 A Day For You 3 (45%)

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==
'''You can find the PDF, EPUB, and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=4804 here].'''
===Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 2 - Silent Talk ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 4 - Confidential Call ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 6 - Red Nocturne ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 7 - White Opera ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 8 - Mixing Note===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)]][[User:Haze|Haze]] 13:37, 28 December 2010 (UTC)
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 10 - Complex Days===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III|Sweet Day - Sweet Before III]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 03|A Day For You 03]] '''(45% completed)'''
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight|Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready|To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 11 - Impact Girls===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Hot Dash|Happy Hot Dash]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Morning of You and Me|Morning of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 01|Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Lunchtime of You and Me|Lunchtime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 02|Impact of Childhood 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Dinnertime of You and Me|Dinnertime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 03|Impact of Childhood 03]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Nighttime of You and Me|Nighttime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Birthday|Happy Birthday]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Assault of a Storm]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - To the indecisive person]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 15 - Next Bloom [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Prologue|Prologue - The One Biding Time]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Resolute One, The Wavering One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Impassioned One]] '''(''only'' 20% completed)'''
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Dispatched One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Puzzled One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ones in Discord]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Epilogue|Epilogue - And the One They Face]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 16 - Spring Burst===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Prologue|Prologue - The Hermit's Wakening]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Adolescence and Strife]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Truth and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Haunts and Processions]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hermits and Agitators]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Lost Child of Fate]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 17 - Summer Night Rave===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Determination]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Nina's Battlefield]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Summer Night's Mistress]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

===Volume 18 - Crying Autumn===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume18 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 19 - Initiation Log===

::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume19 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 20 - Desire Report===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume20 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 21 - Winter Fall (Part 1)===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume21 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 22 - Winter Fall (Part 2)===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume22 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

===Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|5 Years After]] (0%)
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)
:* [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]
:* [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]
:* [[User:veritatis cupitor|veritatis cupitor]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Volume XV - Chrome Shelled Regios (April 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3510-5)
* Volume XVI - Chrome Shelled Regios (November 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3591-4)
* Volume XVII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 19, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3618-8)
* Volume XVIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (August 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3667-6)
* Volume XIX - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3708-6)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter1

2012-11-18T07:25:24Z

Blewin: Created page with "'''Chapter 1 - Adolescence and Strife''' The sun of the spring season shone on the budding, tender leaves of the trees. Because the city moved according to where the filth mo..."

'''Chapter 1 - Adolescence and Strife'''

The sun of the spring season shone on the budding, tender leaves of the trees. Because the city moved according to where the filth monsters were, its seasons were irregular. However, the vegetations in the city, having undergone these extreme changes, were adaptable, and so this was what it looked like in spring.

The light was reflected back by the faint green tender leaves, making them appear gentler, exuding in Zuellni’s air a sign of life. And the delayed enrollment ceremony ended in this atmosphere. New students began to get used to their new lives here.

The competition grounds. A place for official Military Artists in Zuellni for training. It was a very spacious area for the platoons. It had artificially made hills and forests, sometimes even quagmire that would trap one’s feet. If one was in a place filled with stone towers, then there would be a very intense aerial fight.

On that day was a special match. It wasn’t a platoon match for a selenium mine in the Military Arts Competition between cities. It was a match on a smaller scale. The platoons matches took place a bit later than usual this year. Still, this year, one would see the strength of the new students and the senior students.

The match today took place for new students to understand how it worked. This policy was permitted by the new Student President Samiraya Mirke and the new Head of the Military Arts subject Gorneo Luckens.

There were many new students in the spectator stand as they had the priority seats. Big screens were set up by audience outside the grounds. Besides, one could also view it from his monitor in his own room. Most of the displays showed entertainment programs. Other than those programs, live-feed of the platoon matches were also very popular.

The platoons in today’s match were the 14th and the 17th platoons.

But the outcome of the match could be seen in about 10 minutes after the match began. And in this high speed match, the 10 minutes could seem very long.

Under the rule, the match would stop once the captain of the team was down.

Dalshena, under the cover provided by Sharnid, had entered the central fight while Nina was closing in on Shin with her kei. The one on one fight was about to begin.

“Here she comes,” Shin said, looking at the Dite in his hand. His weapon was an elegant sword, but the blade was bent in the middle. Originally, this was a weapon favourable for adaptable matches. Adding speed to the tip of the blade was its limit. As expected, its level of strength was a problem. If he were to use it against Nina’s metal whips, his weapon would lose on its strength. And knowing that, he had avoided using techniques that meant pitting his strength against hers, but he was stretching it.

“Both of us were of about the same strength till now, but suddenly the distance between us has widened.”

“Not really…..”
Nina belonged to the 14th platoon before she set up the 17th platoon.

“Well, anyway. I’m glad to see my juniors growing up. That’s the same for people who leave my side.”

“…………”

“Besides, we’re just the decorations of this show.”

Nina turned around at his words. The match wouldn’t end if they didn’t win against the captain of the opposing team. Shin’s weapon was broken, but he himself still stood with no will of surrendering.

So the match hadn’t ended.

But Nina had stopped moving, and Sinn too. Both of their gazes were fixed in the middle of the field where the stone towers stood.

“Haha, is this all right?” Claribel was extremely happy. The Kochouenshiken gave off a right light, affected by her kei. Wearing the extra combat clothes from the 14th platoon, she looked like a missionary of the night.

Layfon stood a bit further from her on the top of a stone tower. In his hand was the Sapphire Dite.

“………..”

Layfon remained silent, confirming the wind coming into contact with his blade. Though feeling the slow, strong wind pressing down on him, he was still observing Claribel.

She looked very happy.

Of course. She came to Zuellni to fight him. It was without a doubt that she was happy about this match.

“You don’t feel like you were letting down your guard like last time.”

Felt like he was nailed.

Layfon didn’t give her a bitter smile as he continued the feel the wind on the blade. Claribel smiled at his attitude as she continued to raise the pressure of her kei. She hadn’t made a move.

The wind howled behind her, raising as her kei rose.

Clarible used Karen Kei, a type of kei that used freedom as its principle. Layfon must not focus on his sole attention on her, and so he wouldn’t be surprised if there was a sudden attack from his back.

The wind. But he couldn’t feel the kei from the wind. And so he could only watch. Was there another way?

The purpose of the kei flowing from the Kochouenshiken was to confuse him…. He knew it for sure, but this confidence was dangerous for him. He couldn’t be confused by what he saw. He changed his original thinking and stopped reading the wind on his blade.

“………. Humph.”

Claribel stopped smiling. After understanding his action, a deeper smile appeared on her face.

“You really know how to fight.”

These were Layfon’s first words since the match began.

He felt he was looking at a like a combination of Clariebl’s smile and the Savaris of that time.

Claribel’s grandfather was Tigris, and her military arts master was Troyatte. She should also be acquainted with Savaris, but Layfon didn’t think those two had a deep relationship. He just felt that they were similar.

Perhaps those born of Grendan, wanting to fight, were all like that. But perhaps it might not have anything to do with the location. It could just be a simple smile that wanted a fight.

Probably the latter.

As a pretty girl, this smile appearing on Claribel’s face still made her cute. Conversely, the smile on Savaris’ face made the atmosphere tragic. But in terms of the feeling of threat created by it, Savaris’ was stronger.

“………..”

Claribel didn’t reply in case of a deceiving act in the fight.

Her outflow of kei remained steady. The flame proudly weaved around the Kochouenshiken. He could read nothing else but that. She wondered what he was planning by stalling for time. She wanted to think deeper but gave up. She just needed to wait for his attack then react. She kept this stance, her tension reaching its limit. She focused on her target.

“Then…… here I go.”

But Layfon reacted before he heard the words. He leapt. Her words were deceit.

He already felt the change when she said “then”. The stone tower beneath him was breaking. If he were to listen to everything and then evade her, that would have been too late for him.

Explosion. The shards of the stone beside Claribel’s feet became kei and flew. To stop paths of the kei bullets (half becoming materials) from being read, she was spinning in circles as she closed in on him.

When he came within reach, the kei bullets shot for their target, but Layfon didn’t cut through them with his Sapphire Dite. He also didn’t release his kei to strike them down……… his foot touched the ground and he jumped, taking advantage of the split second before the kei bullets exploded to change his direction.

“Truly is…”

Claribel’s voice came to him in the explosion. It felt different from her position. This was also Karen Kei. He didn’t hesitate, knowing it was a trick. He kept heading in the direction he was feeling.

Yes, rely on his senses.

Layfon shot forward, ignoring the sharp kei bullets speeding for him, and brushed past the right side of Claribel before a stone tower.

“Ah!”

Her expression twisted. At the same time, because of Layfon’s speed, the wind blew apart her figure.

An illusion.

Then came Layfon’s attack. The stone tower behind the illusion was cut into half. The upper part of it slid down, and behind it leapt Claribel.

“You saw through it!” her voice was full of joy.

But Layfon ignored the sound and the figure, kicking at the part of the stone tower that was sliding down and changed his own direction again.

Right underneath him.

“What are you doing…… Ah!”

This action slid through her. Something flew in between her head and body.

A fragment of the stone tower. A fragment that was the size of a fist shot through her and her figure disappeared.

Another illusion.

Then was Clarible’s real body standing at where he attacked?

No.

Layfon was heading straight for the ground but he maintained his speed. The Military Artists on the stand moaned, some held their breath as they saw he was about to crash.

But not so.

Just as he was about to crash, his figure vanished. The wind of his downward movement brushed the ground a little, and the dust circling his figure earlier dissipated.

“Uh?”

Even Claribel herself was surprised. She saw him disappearing from her hiding place.

Of course, she understood immediately. It was a misjudged movement.

Internal kei variation – Fleeting Shadow. A kei technique that made you judge incorrectly for a single moment. Because Layfon’s kei was too strong, everyone thought he was still there descending.

Then where was he?

He had hidden himself. Claribel was the one ambushing him, but somehow she had lost her target and had become the target herself. She suppressed her feeling and increased her sakkei as her gaze moved. She didn’t discover he was hiding himself as he used sakkei, but he was using kei again, so he must be hiding somewhere near.

No……..

It wasn’t rational to go back in her conclusion. It was just that her body reacted quicker than her thoughts. She jumped out from her hiding place, the Kochouenshiken moving with the movement of her wrist.

The stone tower she was hiding in earlier collapsed in an instant. Sparks flew off the red Kochouenshiken blade as she received numerous cut paths. Layfon was right beside her. The green cut path of the Sapphire Dite brushed past her eyebrow. So very exciting. She was able to react in time because sakkei allowed her to react faster than normal. Otherwise, she would have lost already.

Was it luck or her own strength? Claribel shivered, standing on this delicate boundary. She eliminated her sakkei and released all of her kei.

And Layfon reacted.

Suddenly, the whole field shook as the released kei clashed.

At this time, Claribel thought fast. Where was Layfon hiding before? She herself was discovered because she was surprised by his technique Fleeting Shadow.

It was a strong illusion, so strong that not only her, but the audience were also deceived. She could tell from the sound coming from the stand. Even the Military Artists watching from afar fell for it. And Layfon had taken advantage of it. It was hard to wrap her mind around this precise skill.

But he maintained that while being able to appear right behind her? Was he luring her out using the technique? And so he found where she was at that split second when her kei ebbed.

Could that be the case?

(My battle reactions aren’t as sharp as his.)

This was the conclusion.

Karen Kei’s strong point was illusion. Clarible had learnt the kei skill but was still slower than Layfon. Or could it be that she hadn’t had the chance to show off her skill.

But Layfon did it. He had accurately grasped hold of the strengths and weaknesses of his techniques and used them accordingly. And so in order to confuse his opponent, he had used it.

“Then it’s close combat this time,” Claribel declared. No more illusions, but real attack. She pressed down her body and threw herself into his embrace, swinging Kochouenshiken upward.

Layfon leaned back and evaded it. The kei wreathing up the blade destroyed its surroundings , and Layfon used his own kei to rebound it. The two types of kei clashed and threw off sparks.

The flaming sky turned one’s vision orange, but calm observation could see Layfon backing away as he reacted to her attacks.

They exchanged cut paths, the kei from their body clashing against each other. The more Layfon’s kei refuse Claribel’s, the more Claribel’s kei closed in on him. The two fighters’ fight was also like their kei’s, the distance between them didn’t shorten as they ran in the field.

“Tsk.”

The attacking side, Claribel, made an impatient noise. She hadn’t managed to shorten the gap by even one step, and Layfon was backing off while matching her speed, and she was unable to break apart his kei. Besides, in his right hand……. He was holding his katana was naturally. Claribel pressed on more.

In reality she was the attacker, but mentally, she was the one being pursued.

“…………..”

Silently, Layfon focused on evading. He wasn’t holding anything back.

In terms of technique, he felt that hers and his were about the same. Her unyielding spirit was indeed taking a toll on his mentality, but she didn’t notice that because of her growing impatience.

Same as the fight with Haia, Layfon felt that the only difference was in their kei. Everything else was about the same, including their mentality. Layfon fully knew well his own weaknesses. One shouldn’t involve one’s emotion in a fight. What mattered in a fight was the means, not the purpose. But what made a good fight was to make the fight itself a purpose. Claribel was like that. Though he wasn’t sure if that was her essence, it looked like it at this moment. Claribel came to Zuellni in order to right him.

Did she like fighting?

She had the same smile on her when he reunited with her in Grendan.

But……..

“…………..”

“What’s wrong? The eye?!”

Anger burned in her eyes. The red of Kochouenshiken deepened. Using the time when her kei changed, she pulled open the distance.

“You…. You’re underestimating me!”

External Kei Karen Kei – Red Ripples.

As she shouted, red filled his vision. It wasn’t just enveloping Layfon. The red exploded with Kochouenshiken as its centre…………… accurately speaking, red buried the entire stone tower field, then it bounded for Layfon like an unsteady monster heading for its prey.

Not that Claribel’s kei could do all that instantly. In order to confuse him, she had used the Karen Kei net hiding in the field. She hoped by using this hidden kei, she could reach his level or even overcome him.

“Can you still keep that expression after this!!” she shouted, her shout transforming into a red beast’s roar, sweeping towards Layfon.

“Tsk!”

Layfon didn’t back off anymore, anxiety rolling off him. He readied his Sapphire Dite.

Psyharden Technique – Flame Cut.

“I know this technique!” Claribel shouted, a mad howl.

“Can you cut this kei? Just you? Using that katana?!”

“………..”

Silence. He kept his pose.

“Can you do that without a Heaven’s Blade?”

“………….”

He was still silent. He just held tight the handle of the blade, transferring the feel of it to his left hand. Karen Kei. Though the heat of the kei was before him, its speed continued to rise.

He felt the heat in the sole of his boots. It was creeping towards him on the ground. Though its speed was slower, Layfon needed to concentrate to counter what was before him. Any opening on his part would mean receiving an attack.

Besides, he had nowhere to run to.

Pressed down by Claribel’s soundless aura, the red ripples were within his finger’s reach. The kei he kept holding in shattered, cutting the world into another scene.

Boom………

The sound coming from inside him.

Boom……. Boom………….

Karen kei. It gave off this vibrating sound as its density rose. This pure voice was created from the soul of its creator.

Boom…… Boom…..

That was the sound of the kei running on the Sapphire Dite.

Boom…. Boom………..

As the density rose, so too was the vibrating speed.

Boom, Boom……..Boom………

The vibration was interfered was the density rose.

This was the warning sign of the Sapphire Dite, warning that it was possible to reach a world beyond the reach of physics.

That was the wailing of metal.

Layfon opened his eyes after hearing it. His consciousness came back to the fight, reorganizing the pictures into reality.

His face and hair were burnt. Smoke filled his vision. His body was like carbon. This wasn’t a safe fight in an Academy City anymore. He was fighting for his life here.

He held the handle of the blade.

He felt the kei moving regularly and stubbornly in his right hand. In his left he felt the kei running in the blade. It was the moaning of a chain suppressing the power from running for a certain direction.

Let it go.

Release it.

His blade moved.

The blade slide down, its kei resisting the kei in his right hand and that released the kei altogether, creating sparks, creating flame. But this was just the ripples. Everything was in the blade that was about to release its kei.

To cut what? What could it cut? This wasn’t just dependent on the sharpness of the blade. Layfon also had to think about his target, where and when to release it, and whether the cut path would work.

Before him.

Facing the heat, facing her discomfort, he painted the cut path.

The flame of the Karen Kei was annihilated, but the flash of blue didn’t disappear. It cut Karen Kei into two.

But this wasn’t enough. This cut wasn’t enough. The flame remained around her. Her fangs appeared before him once more. Just cutting the flame into two was meaningless.

But Layfon had no way of moving. He didn’t release the other two blades. Maintaining his guard and tension, he remained still as he looked for the traces of his blue wound.

The flame that was cut into two swayed, but not just in one direction. Judging from the whole picture, it should be attacking Layfon from all sides.

But that was what he wanted. The scene opposite him before the two flames. It was what he wanted.

He flipped his blade around.

And disappeared.

Heaven’s Blade technique – Hazy Garret.

Trying to overcome the limit of physics, the Sapphire Dite wailed. And before the blade was the scene of the cut flame.

The unseen cut paths that were everything did’t just cut off the flame. They were also cutting off the kei Claribel had laid out, hidden in the forest of stone towers, as well as the kei connected to the Kochouenshiken.

The hidden kei wasn’t released all at once. And this kei technique wasn’t released like an explosion. One could understand by looking at the changes happening now. A change meant an existence that was being controlled. It wasn’t a phenomenon of a destruction explosion. It was a power that was directed.

Layfon’s invisible cut paths had cut off them, destroying the control of the red waves.

“Uh!”

Claribel wailed. A ringing sound from the Kochouenshiken and the blade itself shattered.

The heat controlling the red waves dissipated. The top corners of Hazy Garret cut apart the flame heading for Layfon. The remnants of flame were strong, flinging past the shield of kei enveloping him.

The Sapphire Dite in his hand had lost its original colour and had turned pure black, breaking apart like soil.

The capacity had overcome its limit, and it didn’t even create an explosion that should have happened. Having lost the mental strength of its substance, it returned to dust.

Feeling empty of the lightness in his left hand, Layfon took a step forward.

The waves that had lost its controller caused the hidden kei to transform into Karen Kei. This was a natural result of what should have waited to be slowly ignited.

And so came the explosion.

As expected, it expanded.

Layfon ran. He picked up the Kochouenshiken and Claribel, who was lying on the ground, and increased his speed.

Psyharden technique – Reflecting Water Ferry.

“Ahhh……”

He moved with extreme speed with Claribel under his arm, escaping from the forest of stone towers.

What followed was the sound of a huge detonation. A whirlwind of heat spiraled to the sky. Flecks of red dotted the blue sky. With his back to the scene, Layfon looked down at Claribel.

“It’s turned into something troublesome.”

“Hahaha……..”

Claribel’s cold voice continued after the explosion had died down.

And so the match ended.

“Ah, I’ve really learnt something,” Mifi breathed out the air she swallowed after watching the match.

Right now Mifi was watching the monitor in a restaurant, eating cakes and drinking tea. The rising steam from the porcelain cup was no more. As if having thought of something, she cut the cake with her fork, drank and turned around.

“Uh? Ahah.”

At the counter was Meishen, who also breathed out and nodded with her hand on her chest.

Pieces of cake were placed in the glass container. From the basics to things Meishen owned, everything was so rich. These things sparkled like gems.

“Even so……..”

Mifi swiftly changed her gaze to look at her childhood friend, who was also cupping the tea cup that was no longer steaming.

“Is that all right? To really give up?”

“Uh? Well……”

Naruki put down the cup and smiled bitterly.

“I don’t have the confidence to be in a fight like that.”

“Ahh, not all fights are like that. Besides, Layfon and that girl are special.”

“Special? That’s true, but……”

“But?”

“Yeah. I know I don’t yet have the strength to be in a platoon. Besides, I still want to be a policewoman.”

“Even the police force needs strong Military Artists.”

“……… So to speak.”

Naruki’s gaze moved away, and Mifi couldn’t keep on talking about the same topic. She puffed out her cheeks. Anyway, Naruki had replied her, half-heartedly.

No, perhaps not so. She just didn’t know how to explain it well.

Many students from the Military Arts had changed since that day. Not only so. Mifi felt that the atmosphere of the entire Military Arts faculty had changed. Of course Mifi wasn’t the only one to notice this. Her other childhood friend, Meishen, anxiously watching them, must also feel the same.

Something must have happened on that day?

For those ordinary people waiting in the shelter could not comprehend their experience.

It felt lonely and sad.

“But that isn’t so bad,” Mifi said, turning her gaze out the window. The door opened with the soft ring of the bell.

“I’ve finished delivering.”

“Ah….. thanks.”

Meishen replied with a smile.

The person coming in was a female student wearing an apron over her Zuellni uniform. The colour of her hair ribbon was the same as last year’s Mifi’s…. meaning she was a first year. And she was also the only part timer in Meishen’s shop.

Students’ lives had also changed along with the passing of an academic year. Just like the change of classrooms and textbooks, people had also changed, and some students had moved to other places to live.

Layfon had taken the chance of being the unlucky one who had to leave his dormitory, along with other people – Nina, Felli, Claribel, Harley and Meishen, to move to an area slightly further away from the centre of the Academy City, closer to the cargo district.

Meishen had renovated a part of the first floor of the apartment, opening her own shop to sell cakes. But this building was at the far end of the city. There were no customers. She had signed a contract with another shop so her cakes would be delivered to them. But she had opened a small eating area here, and that had become a resting place for others who lived in the same apartment.

And the part timer was Leu, who also lived in the same apartment.

“Even so, you don’t have to choose this place. I think there are other places that are more convenient.”

“I’m not used to living in a crowded place,” Leu calmly answered Mifi’s question. Leu was a girl without any emotions. No. She did have some very tiny expression change. She wasn’t the same as Felli whose expression also remained the same.

To put it accurately, she probably wasn’t good at speaking and laughing. Mifi was at first uncomfortable, wondering if she was really suitable for the job. Either way, even the shop owner, Meishen, was also social phobia. She managed to sign the contract with the shop that she worked part time at last year, so basically she hadn’t opened up any new market. Even so, Leu, the part timer, was the face of the shop.

“You’re a beauty. What a waste.”

“Is that so?”

Leu cocked her head, not understanding.

Anyway, Mifi hadn’t heard of any complaints from Meishen, so perhaps it was all right.

“It seems smooth.”

“Uh? Um.”

Meishen smiled.

“Ok. Let’s go buy something for the celebrating and regretful parties.”

“Ah, I’ve almost forgotten.”

Naruki clapped her hands. Mifi had also remembered why she was here. It was natural for the 17th platoon to be here, and Claribel from the 14th platoon also lived here. Claribel had a good relationship with Meishen and the gang. Regardless of which side was to lose the match, they had decided to prepare a party for them.

There was no cake on Naruki’s plate. The cup was also empty. Mifi finished her cake in a hurry and drained her cup.

“Then Vati Len, please look after the shop.”

“Yes, I understand. And owner, please just call me Vati.”
“Ah, yes. I’m sorry.”

“It’s all right.”

“Uh, then I’m counting on you, Vati.”

“Ok.”

Meishen took off her apron and leave with her friends, leaving behind Vati Len Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn.

“…………”

On the other side of the huge glass window, the three girls were heading for the tram station. According to their speed, they would arrive in 12 minutes and 13 seconds. There was no anticipated danger. The tram arrived at exactly the right time, and it would take it 5 minutes and 7 seconds to arrive at the shops. Based on her experience, it would take them another one hour to the location where they could resupply, which just matched the timetable of the tram. She speculated that they would return after 2 hours, 5 minutes and 5 seconds.

She had finished all the deliveries today. There was a 12% possibility of having new customers other than the residents leaving in this apartment. The students working in the cargo district hadn’t dropped by much since the opening of the shop, and those few familiar customers didn’t come everyday.

Vati washed the utensils the girls had used and started cleaning the shop. She would use this time to calculate the day’s income and expenses. The original plan was that the cakes delivered to the shop would be the basic income, and so unless the shop suddenly cancelled the contract or that there was some problem with food storage, the number wouldn’t go to red. The income was enough to cover the rent, electricity and gas fees, as well as other assorted expenses.

Not having to work in a rush and not having to worry because of work to be able to obtain such a result felt very fulfilling.

And……

“Meishen Trinden,” Vati said.

Vati cleaned thoroughly, so thoroughly that there was no single flaw in the shop. It took her about 30 minutes to finish and so she had time to wait. She stood behind the counter, considering about that 12% of possibility and waited for her customers.

This was undoubtedly a waste of time, but Vati didn’t feel painful. She just waited quietly for the passage of time.

This was a feeling she hadn’t had before.

It was a feeling Vati didn’t have in her world. To explain further, she had had it before, but she couldn’t feel it at the time after that, but because she had lost it once, she could feel it now.

Could she, such an existence, feel this? Not that Vati hadn’t doubted, but she couldn’t deny it in reality.

Speaking of which, what did it feel like for time to pass? Was she feeling this because she was acting upon the schedule she made? Or that a dimension with substances in it could feel the passage of time? To look at it from a possible angle, the explanation of course belonged to the former.

In her world, there was no time. But even if there was time, she couldn’t have felt it. Whether it was the gap of physics, the coming of Durindana, Lævateinn’s infiltration, everything happened in a world without time. Time only existed in here, which was included in the world.

But the time of this world was passing. Everything was changing, and in that process, Lævateinn, who had turned into Vati Len - had come.

No, just one thing made her feel that time was passing.

And that was why Lævateinn had become Vati Len.

“She should be able to let me see it?”

The unfinished dialogue flowed from her mouth after a long while. Vati’s gaze turned upward.

She could see from the window that Meishen and the girls were coming back with bags under their arms.

Chrome Shelled Regios

2012-09-10T11:55:54Z

Blewin: /* Updates */

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_(Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_French|(French)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*10 September, 2012 - Volume 16 Prologue Completed
*23 July, 2012 - Volume 10 A Day For You 2 (55%)
*10 June, 2012 - Volume 15 Chapter 5 and Epilogue Completed
*22 May, 2012 - Volume 10 A Day For You 3 (45%)

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?g1l18bz0sap7jdp PDF])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?yoxay2z2jgy2ld2 PDF])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?f47dngcncb3nsu1 PDF])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?1d20q5f1b556h5a PDF])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?wpjwdjpd88q2w30 PDF])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?121uvu6bau3cr8b PDF]) ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?ehfdgyadpdsc3tr PDF])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)]][[User:Haze|Haze]] 13:37, 28 December 2010 (UTC)
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III|Sweet Day - Sweet Before III]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 03|A Day For You 03]] '''(45% completed)'''
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight|Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready|To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Hot Dash|Happy Hot Dash]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Morning of You and Me|Morning of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 01|Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Lunchtime of You and Me|Lunchtime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 02|Impact of Childhood 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Dinnertime of You and Me|Dinnertime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 03|Impact of Childhood 03]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Nighttime of You and Me|Nighttime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Birthday|Happy Birthday]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Assault of a Storm]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - To the indecisive person]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Prologue|Prologue - The One Biding Time]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Resolute One, The Wavering One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Impassioned One]] '''(20%)'''
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Dispatched One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Puzzled One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ones in Discord]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Epilogue|Epilogue - And the One They Face]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 16 - Spring Burst===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Prologue|Prologue - The Hermit's Wakening]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Adolescence and Strife]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Truth and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Haunts and Processions]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hermits and Agitators]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Lost Child of Fate]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 17 - Summer Night Rave===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Determination]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Nina's Battlefield]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Summer Night's Mistress]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 18===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume18 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 19===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume19 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

===Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|5 Years After]] (0%)
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)
:* [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]
:* [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]
:* [[User:veritatis cupitor|veritatis cupitor]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Volume XV - Chrome Shelled Regios (April 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3510-5)
* Volume XVI - Chrome Shelled Regios (November 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3591-4)
* Volume XVII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 19, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3618-8)
* Volume XVIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (August 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3667-6)
* Volume XIX - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3708-6)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Prologue

2012-09-10T11:53:52Z

Blewin: Created page with "'''Prologue - The Hermit's Wakening''' The pair of icy cold eyes opened. The stiffly closed lips parted. A breath flowed slowly. The soft sound became an air flow, making t..."

'''Prologue - The Hermit's Wakening'''

The pair of icy cold eyes opened.

The stiffly closed lips parted. A breath flowed slowly. The soft sound became an air flow, making the air vibrant.

“Nina has left the plan. What’s going on?”

The sound making the vibrant was low and heavy. A male’s voice. The voice sounded dry like an eraser rubbing against something. Perhaps it had been a long time since he last spoke.

“That’s an event difficult to judge,” a female’s delicate voice replied. “Zuellni obviously wants to act independently.”

“One city being in this situation alone, but this current situation came about because of the special circumstances.”

“It’s still hard to decide if such an arrogant action should be stopped.”

The slightly opened eyes widened, capturing the voice of that owner. It was a very beautiful half-bird, half human. The Electronic Fairy living in Senou City. She was the mother of all electronic fairies, Schneibel.

It was obvious that the type was different. The light Schneibel exuded seemed to be swallowing its surrounding darkness, but there was nothing in the depth of that darkness. It was just simply existing in this dimension.

Except the voice of the owner whose eyes were closed.

He was like a man carved from stones. There wasn’t any redundant muscle. Each piece of muscle was smooth as if it was polished. He looked like an elder, but his skin was in contradiction. It even seemed to be bounding off Schneibel’s light. However, his hair was white, the same as his beard. The gaze from the slightly opened eyes was intense and sharp, as if another life was in this body.

A very strange old man.

As if he was some furniture. Just like a delicately carved piece of wood.

“She doesn’t trust you.”

“Is that so?”

Schneibel looked flustered at the old man’s words, and then a bitter smiled appeared on the old man’s face. Wrinkles not of a human’s showed up on the corner of the mouth. The dry voice broke.

“Let me ask you. What have you seen in that child?”

Moisture slowly seeped through that voice. The change was low key, but the voice was strong.

“I don’t know. I don’t understand what she’s thinking.”

“Fu……….”

The owner of the voice squinted, a smile through the eyes.

“As if that child is in her rebellious phase.”

“And perhaps that is the case.”

“Uh?”

“Since that child became independent, she has been having a deep relationship with things outside this world. She has already touched that darkness before she knew of my plan.”

“And so her core has changed? Changes were happening that you weren’t aware of?”

“Perhaps.”

“Uh.”

The old man’s body was slowly changing.

Schneibel’s light illuminated lustrous skin, skin that was moist like a human’s. The tension between the two allowed no cracks, but now amidst it was a space. His joints moved. The old man’s body was bathed in light, but the furniture-like texture of it began to return to life.

“Can I ask you to take action?” Schneibel asked, as if she was begging. The half bird, half man. One that looked yet not looked like a human being, but it had flesh. It was a half-life organism created by electrons. The master of all electronic fairies, Schneibel, was looking at the old man like a girl praying sincerely.

“Uh, I’ve to. I can’t not take action, but I don’t know if the result will be like what you envision.”

“That’s………….?”

“I must confirm if Zuellni has pulled Nina into the wheel of fate.”

“Then, you are really going to………..”

“If she’s in it, then I must take her back.”

“Gill.”

“She’s necessary.”

The old man stood.

He was no longer a dry and stony wooden statue. His gaze now suppressed the darkness, his skin had moisture like a human being’s, and he exuded power and authority. His breath shook the air for a long time.

In here stood a warrior.

“I can’t not investigate Zuellni’s plan for you.”

The old man stood, his heavy sigh continued. His golden kei brushed apart the darkness. He stood as a fighter in front of Schneibel. His pose of holding red metal in his right hand no longer was that of a dry tree branch.

His presence was that of a domineering warrior.

Talk:Chrome Shelled Regios

2012-09-10T11:48:41Z

Blewin: /* Volume 15-19 */

==Volume 03 - Chapter 1==
I believe I encountered something odd while working on the list of names and terms.

"So do you need anything today? If it’s Ge…. Naruki, she’s over there,” Layfon had almost called Naruki by her first name. Good thing he caught himself so quickly"

First of all, Naruki (ナルキ・ゲルニ, Naruki・Gelni) is her first name by the Japanese convention of using a dot to seperate first and last names written in the European ordering system (like how the comma separates Smith, John if you think about it conversely). Second, the original text read "Na...Naruki" and talks about almost saying her pet name, which I interpret as nickname. I'm seeing an inconsistency in even the original work considering Layfon just calls her Naruki and doesn't really have a nickname for her (which in this case would probably be Na-chan for her two other friends). Any ideas?

Oh and this is the original text:

「で、今日はなにか急ぎの用事ですか？　ナッ……ナルキならあそこにいますけど」
　愛称《あいしょう》を言いそうになって、言い直し、レイフォンはニーナの横で困り果てた顔をしたナルキを示《しめ》した。

Edit: NM found her alias. It's Nakki. Posted that alias on the terminology list and will be editing the text according to when it's used in the original Japanese text. BTW, speed reading is bad for editing :p .

--[[user:xstar|xstar]]

==Volume 11 - Impact Girls ==
Since the titles for some of the chapters for Vol 11 are so awkward, why not reverse the order? So instead of his and my Lunchtime, make it 'Lunchtime of Me and You' and so on so forth. The Japanese particle の(no) can both be read as a possessive particle ('s) or as the word '''''of''''' when reading the two nouns in the reverse order.
so the proposed title changes would be
* ''Morning of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 01
* ''Lunchtime of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 02
* ''Dinnertime of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 03
* ''Dinnertime of Me and You''
--[[User:xstar|xstar]]

I see what you mean. To me, both titles (using "his morning" or "morning of") sound strange. Probably coz English is never meant to convey meaning this way. I don't really mind the changes... whatever you guys think is suitable. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

Would'nt work "Morning with You and Me" too? Or would that be wrong? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:39, 4 June 2010 (UTC)

That would work, but I personally think "Morning of Me and You" sounds more girlish and romantic-ish, regardless of how much grammar hates it. But I think "with" would be a different Japanese particle anyway, which I think would be に. If you wanna go the correct grammar route, "(The/A) Morning of You and I" would be recommended, with () optional, but loses a lot of the feminine aspect. Freely changeable, however seen fit anyway. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

How about using something like "the two of us" instead of "me and you"? (Mainly because "aitsu" doesn't mean "you") Ah, or if you want it to sound romantic: à deux :D Or just leave it to the reader to figure out what's meant and use "our"? [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:24, 4 June 2010 (UTC)

o_O ''"Lunchtime of Me and you"'' sounds almost like ''"Lunchtime (made) of Me and you"''. a bit cannibalistic as well, but then again, that is a bit post-apocalyptic, i guess...

About the 'aitsu' thing, is it a gender-neutral way of addressing someone in context? If so, if you want to keep the 'mystery,' then using 'you,' as it's gender-neutral and also used in context, seems to fit well (the original translation used 'his' anyway); however, the 'ore' throws that off.
Like I actually have enough knowledge to discuss Japanese anyway....<br>
Anyway, 'Morning of the two of us' would work, albeit some rewording would be nice. I don't like using 'of' too much myself.
<br>--Playing too much Fallout? It ''can'' sound cannibalistic based on the context, but since the titles have been following a pattern in a romantic way, it shouldn't be too misunderstood.<br> Once again, [[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

About the 'made of' comment, technically it could have a strongly sexual connotation. You could technically have a feast of the flesh or a feast for the eyes and just imply the sexual nature of the phrase. Also, the terms 'ore'(me) and 'aitsu'(you) just means the speaker is using masculine speech (regardless of whether the speaker or the target of speech is male or female). Technically Nina speaks in this type of speech. Potentially 'with' would also work. The word with conveys a slightly different meaning, but it all depends on the context of the chapters involved. Do the chapters convey inclusion of the two people involved, or do they convey the meaning of 'for the people involved'? If the chapter's content follows the description 'for the two involved' then a 'Morning for/of Two' would be adequate as a translation. I haven't gotten into this volume yet as far as reading in Japanese so I'm not sure. (Oh btw, I love heated discussions like this, though wasn't expecting this particular discussion to be that heated) --[[User:xstar|xstar]]

Aitsu; That one, koitsu; This one. Xstar: I agree, but does it really say morning? Someone tell me the romanjii please.--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 17:50, 1 January 2012 (CST)

== Volume 1:Chapter 5 - Point of Difference ==

Just after the the first platoon match when Layfon wakes up in the hospital, there is a sentence that does not seem to make grammatical sense. The line reads as follows: "Layfon took the juice from Meishen. The juice refreshed his thirsty throat. He drank as if the liquid to seep through his entire body." The problem I see is with the last sentence of the line. My proposed edit would be "He drank as if to let the liquid seep through his entire body." Alternatively, the sentence could read "He drank as if to allow the liquid to seep through his entire body."
--[[User:xstar|xstar]] 12:30, May 28, 2010 (UTC Pacific)

You're right. That line doesn't make sense. Either corrected versions is ok. Feel free to edit.
Thanks again! - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volumes 8 ==

===Innocence Wander===

I think that chapter "Innocence Wander" in Volume 8 is misplaced. The content should be placed earlier in the story's timeline. Could someone check it out please?

What do you mean? - in the story timeline? Where should that be in the timeline in your opinion? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:57, 18 May 2010 (UTC)

Honestly, the normal timeline seems correct. In volume two, Meishen has Felli pass the letter on to Layfon. In Innocence Wander, Meishen recalls that incident with the line reading "...Mei-Shen recalled the time when she stood here agonising over whether or not she should give Layfon the letter that was accidentally sent to her. If she hadn’t met Felli here, what might have happened…?" --[[User:xstar|xstar]] 1:02, May 18, 2010 (UTC Pacific)

===Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days===

It's been saying "Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)Haze 13:37, 28 December 2010 (UTC)" for a while now. Does anybody have any idea how much longer? Just asking. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:17, 13 June 2011 (UCT)

I've been keeping an eye on CSR for awhile too. I think Haze is somewhat inactive right now, like he's a chinese --> english translator. The chinese script might be too inaccurate or low-quality or something to bother with. At least according to his last forum post, "the chinese translator is back on his crack" so its gibberish or something. That was a ways back.[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]]

It's 2012 now and ''still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg''? Perhaps it would be better to remove the registeration. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 06:11, 6 May 2012 (CDT)

About that, you should read [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=2603&p=146053#p144972 his post] in the forum. He simply said that he just getting used to uni and will be back translating that part again after he got it under control. --[[User:Gwilthyunman|Gwilthyunman]] 06:20, 6 May 2012 (CDT)

For a full year? Seriously? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 07:24, 15 May 2012 (CDT)

== Volumes 3 and 11 ==

Could someone double check the names of volumes 3 and 11? I checked: here is volume 3: 鋼殻のレギオス 3 センチメンタル・ヴォイス
and here is volume 11: 鋼殻のレギオス１１インパクト・ガールズ

I don't know any japanese, but I highly doubt that these two phrases mean exactly the same thing --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:44, 1 March 2010 (UTC)

''Chrome Shelled Regios 3 Sentimental Voice'', ''Chrome Shelled Regios 11 Impact Girls'' is what I get. ~EnigmaticRepose

Thank you. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 23:44, 1 March 2010 (UTC)

I am not a Japanese translator but for simple things like this there is no need to bother anyone; google translator works well enough.

鋼殻のレギオス 3 センチメンタル・ヴォイス
Steel Chrome Shelled sentimental voice 3

鋼殻のレギオス１１インパクト・ガールズ
11 Girls Impact Steel Chrome Shelled

Yes they mean something different; is the above translation perfect no but who cares lets just enjoy the excellent work that the translators are doing.

Thanks again to Blewin, Haze and Iygophile.

Corbett D.

I just wanted to say thank you to Blewin, Haze and Iygophile for translating and editing this Novel.

thanks,

Corbett D.

==Volumes 6+==

I just wanted to ask if there´s a specific reason, why the pictures in the chapters from Vol.6 on are missing. Because from Vol.1-5 they're in the different chapters.

:I assume they were forgotten to include into the chapters, or [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] (or someone else, but I belive it was ususally Vaelis doing) still havnt had the time to include them... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:43, 18 March 2010 (UTC)

I see, thank you for the answer.

== prequels: ==

At what point in the series do the prequels no longer contain major spoilers about how the world came about. in other words, how many volumes can we go without them containing major spoilers?

What do you mean? What risk? Is there someone who translates the prequels? (Also I would say no risk as long as you dont read them ;))--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:20, 27 March 2010 (UTC)

Well, no one is translating the prequels (sadly), so I haven't read them, but presumably, one might have a very different understanding of Filth Monsters, or Ignasis, among other things, after reading the prequels, which might spoil some surprises in the main series (like how the prequel trilogy in Star Wars ruins the revelations of the end of Episode 5 of that series): as I can't read japanese, I couldn't say, but was just curious. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 03:23, 4 April 2010 (UTC)

== Compared to the Anime/Manga... ==

I was just wondering how many of the light novels the anime covered, and how much was different between the anime, the manga and the light novel. also, since i haven't read that far yet, please try not too give away too many spoilers, if any, about the story after the point of the anime ( or equivalent point in the novels).

The anime covers volumes 1-7, but the last chapters of volume 7 is different from the anime.

I'm not sure about the manga as I don't read it, but the novels have much more details than the anime.
the last 2 chapters or so of Vol 7 kick start from where the anime left off.
You might also want to read Vol 8 (short stories) in conjunction with Vol 2 and 3 as it takes place much earlier.
The main story goes: Vol 1-7, 9, 12 to current Vol 14.
As for differences.... Leerin and Nina receive far better reception in the novels. They've both been butchered in the anime!
Gorneo and Shante also have more screen time. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

Thx, that was just the answers i was looking for. keep up the good work Blewin, Haze. Ganbare!

== Volume 9 prologue ==

Does Volume 9 have a prologue? The project and registration pages make it look like it should have one, but since Blewin appears to have skipped it, I want to confirm whether or not it exists. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 22:59, 22 April 2010 (UTC)

I skipped it because I couldn't find the prologue, but Haze found it for me. Prologue 9 should be on its way soon. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volume 9 Chapter 5 missing ==

Anybody else have trouble loading Volume 9 Chapter 5? I get a blank screen when I click the link.

for some reason, the links for chapter 5 and epilogue aren't working. I suggest registering on wiki and logging in to read the chapter. This works for most people. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volume 1 Chapters 1-5 (and more) ==

I changed all of the letters (from Leerin to Layfon, vice-versa) into italics. Before I got my hands on them only the letter in the beginning of Chapter 1 was italicized. I don't know which way is correct, I don't think there ''is'' a correct way, but I think it looks better italicized. I've only done the letters in Chapter 1 so far, but if I recall there are more. I plan on re-reading CSR (for fun and to quality/proof check so I'll change them when I get to them.
I understand that probably nobody cares either way, but I decided to make a note of it anyways. Since they were left that way for so long, and since that's what this place is for. And thanks to translators for your hard work. :) -blackfaia

== Volume 15-19 ==

Please blewin translate as early as possible.Is there a link for Volume 15-19 in japanese but in pdf or text format --117.192.181.224

Blewin translates from Chinese. And has also a real life... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 02:45, 16 March 2012 (CDT)
Sorry didnt mean to offend.Is there a link for the Chinese i will try to use a translational software

When is vol 15 ch 2 going to be completed? It's been a while with no progress on it. And it's the only chapter left in that volume. Has it been forgotten? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 18:22, 1 August 2012 (CDT)

thanks for the support Darklor. As for everyone else, I'm sorry for the slow progress for the past year, but I've got myself a job now so progress, unfortunately, will remain slow unless we've new translators helping out.

As for the links for Jap raw and Chinese TL, please drop me a pm at baka-tsuki and I'll pm you the links.

uh.... I've no plans of finishing chapter 2 since it's about the new president's observation of various students in Zuellni (as in, not really main plot related). I know, I'm getting lazy, but with the limited time I have, I'd rather work on the important parts.- [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Blewin ==

I will greatly appreciate if there is a link to Volume 15-19 mabye Japanese or chinese but in TEXT OR PDF format so that i can have it translated at google translator.

== Please Make The Pdf ==
I hope someone finish TL the author note and make the pdf. much appreciate -[[User:zerocrack|zerocrack]]

You can get the PDF made by otaku in the forum. --[[User:Gwilthyunman|Gwilthyunman]] 23:32, 20 July 2012 (CDT)

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter5

2012-08-14T13:27:24Z

Blewin: /* Chapter 5: Ones in Discord */

===Chapter 5: Ones in Discord===

She realised she was in a space unfamiliar to her.

No.

She just hadn't gotten used to it. She had seen that sunroof many times already. This was the feeling she had. She opened her eyes, lying on the richly decorated, luxurious bed. Leerin knew she was awake.

"................. Uh."

She confirmed the time and showed a bitter smile.

At this usual hour she would be making breakfast, but now there was no need. There were people to prepare meals and to do chores here, people who were here to look after her.

Though they were poor, there were people employed here who weren't part of the royal family.

That wasn't because the family of Eutnohl was one of the three royal families. The current head of Eutnohl, Minse Eutnohl wasn't a Heaven's Blade successor, but Leerin knew from the Head Maid that he was active in commanding the Military Artists in the battles against filth monsters.

Ordinary people wouldn't be able to see a fight against filth monsters. Ordinary people would talk and compare Military Artists with music, movie or the heroes in magazines. For example, who was the most active in the last battle? The battle between the aged phase filth monster and Heaven's Blade successors.

Not that Leerin held no interests in those topics, but she wouldn't actively seek them out, and so she hadn't heard of Minse's name there.

"There are still many with great fighting strength."

Leerin was an ordinary person too. She was thinking of the strength of Military Artists but sighed when remembering the troubled look of the head maid. She finished putting the clothes on. She had woken up early but didn't feel like sleeping again. Then the best thing to do was prepare for the next term of school. She drank from the cup next to the bed and went to the desk.

She walked as she thought about Minse.

Minse wasn't part of the topic was probably because he was of the royal family. Besides the Eutnohl, the other two royal families were also elegant. The Queen, Alsheyra Almonise, the Heaven's Blade successor and also the strongest Military Artist in Grendan, and past head of Ronsmier, Tigris, who died in the last battle. Compared to these two, Minse could only be evaluated as average.

Leerin thought him pitiful. Of course, not that she would let him know.

But things had slowly changed in Grendan since the last battle. The big thing was the death of two Heaven's Blade successors.

Delbone and Tigris.

In terms of age, this could be a smooth handover to the next generation. But the death of two Heaven's Blade successors in one battle had never happened before. This was a big impact to the city.

And no one could had thought that how fortunate it was to win this battle by only losing two Heaven's Blade successors. This saying illustrated just how important the Heaven's Blade successors were to Grendan.

However, one of the casualties was a member of the royal family, Ronsmier's Tigris. Not only did a position of the Heaven's Blade became vacant, also the head of the Ronsmier family. Claribel, the successor of the Ronsmier's head, had left for Zuellni without permission, and so the Ronsmier family was in a warring state of who should be the next head.

Though this was just the problem of the Ronsmier family, which should have no impact on the next Heaven's Blade successor. However, as Claribel was a Military Artist and was expected to inherit a Heaven's Blade, yet she had left Grendan, this had become an issue.

Fermaus was the clear inheritor of Delbone's position. It was rumoured that she had already built up a vast net of psychokinesis. This piece of news was reassuring.

Two Heaven's Blade vacancies were still a problem.

In Alsheyra's generation, it was rare to have not only two, but even one Heaven's Blade position empty. It was difficult to dispel the unease. Anyway, this feeling was natural after that battle.

The Queen seemed to still have no intention of holding the Heaven's Blade title competition. Leerin had no chance of seeing Alsheyra recently so she didn't know what she was thinking, but she had seen the ministers and the Queen talking about it before she entered the Eutnohl family. The Queen had rejected their request.

It was meaningless to have a Heaven's Blade successor who only looked like one but had no real strength.

That was her answer every time.

Holding a Heaven's Blade didn't mean one could become a Heaven's Blade successor. He must be chosen by the Heaven's Blade itself. However, that had not happened yet.

What should be done?

Just wait? To keep believing that the next Heaven's Blade successor would appear?

Leerin shivered unconsciously as she thought of this. She knew what she had to do and what she could do, so she wasn't confused.

The last beast, Grendan, that was to resist fate had been injured. Leerin too, Alsheyra and the Heaven's Blade successors as well. Would those wounds heal through time? Obviously not.

But the task of waiting showed just how strong Alsheyra was. But the uneasiness didn't disappear. If it was fate to wait for the Heaven's Blade successors to gather together, Leerin thought it wouldn't be too bad to entrust the Heaven's Blade to someone until that time came.

Who would be assured with that? Leerin and the people of Grendan.

Leerin thought of trying to talk to Alsheyra about this, but she was worried. Perhaps it really wasn't all that good for her to get involved in politics.

Because..........

"..................Fu."

She put the textbooks together and left the desk. The light shone into the room. Someone had noticed the closed-curtains and pulled them open. Leerin walked onto the balcony.

She felt as if the birds flew away because of her.

But there were no birds. Outside, it was still dim. One would hesitate saying good morning.

"Ah, wait."

But Leerin called out to him.

"........... Yes."

Answering her was a young man standing in the middle of the balcony, getting ready as if to leap. With short hair and appearing to give a few words, he watched her clumsily. If Leerin had known of a guard, unnecessary worries might ensure, and so he had tried not to be noticed, but had failed.

He watched her, embarrassed.

Leerin felt the chill in the air and shivered.

"It's cold. Come in and have a cup of tea."

"Ah, no. I, I..........."

"All right. All right. Come in."

"Yes, yes..........."

Leerin poured water from the simple hot water dispenser in a corner and started making tea. The maids had said she could call them anytime she needed, but Leerin had finally managed to get them to leave this dispenser here.

The tense young man standing in the balcony was called Eldein Riven. He was older than Leerin. Feeling tense, he said weakly, "I.......... I'm thankful for worrying about me. But it's my job to protect your Highness."

Your Highness.

This was how Leerin was called now.

That happened a few days ago.

After Alsheyra held the ceremony in the new palace, naming Leerin a successor. And then she became Leerin Eutnohl. She had officially became the successor of Grendan's throne.

"I'm just one of the candidates. You don't have to worry about it."

"How can I not!"

How many times had she seen his shocked expression? Inside, Leerin smiled bitterly as she handed him the cup of tea.

She drank too. She had added lots of sugar to the red tea. Ah, her brain would turn slow without sugar.

"Because it seems a Royal Personage is someone who must have lived longer than me."

"Uh, ahah, ah."

Eldein stammered, reflecting her deliberation as he drank the red tea, and as he pondered, heat entered his body that was leaning towards the table.

"Ah, no, but........"

He was troubled. He felt that if he rejected her thought, he would be insulting the Queen, but if he agreed with her then he would be making light of her. It was easy to see his dilemma.

(Is he strong?)

Because of this sudden doubt, Leerin waved her hand up and down aimlessly as he watched.

This must be his reflexes as a guard.

Leerin had learnt most of the knowledge about the royal families and the politics of Grendan at Almonise's home. If one had become a successor, then one's guards belonged to Riven's Military School with people that had gathered together to work for the royal families.......... This should have been the case, but Minse had brought Eldein to his house.

Perhaps he had another meaning behind his action.

He must have.

But Leerin hadn't really thought about it.

"Anyway. It's my job to protect your Highness.......... Ah!"

He cut himself off and realised it was poor manner to do so.

Leerin smiled.

"Not bad. "my"."

"No, but........ this is the job of the royal family, I......."

"It's enough that my uncle trusts you enough to place you beside me."

Her uncle was Minse.

"But, senpai.........."

Leerin faced him with a disapproving expression and pointed at his nose.

"Is your current conversational partner your uncle? Senpai? Or me?"

"Of course it's her Highness, Leerin Euthnol."

Leerin nodded in satisfaction at Eldein, who had immediately turned rigid.

"In that case, then if I say this is good enough, then it's good enough."

"Yes............ I understand!"

Leerin smiled at Eldein, who finally managed to calm down. She handed him the cup.

"Then please do your best with your job."

"Yes. Understood!"

Leerin laughed, finding his deferential attitude funny. He also found it funny and smiled bitterly.

"But your Highness, how did you know I would be here at this time?"

He hadn't been here all the time. He was stationed somewhere not too far from Leerin's residence and he went on patrol in case of intruders. Back then, he had just returned to the balcony and was caught off-guard by Leerin's voice.

"Your Highness......."

"That's a girl's secret."

"Uh..... I'm sorry."

Leerin's smile left a puzzled Eldein on the balcony, then she closed the curtain.

He must have wanted to say that she was just a normal person.

But she wasn't your average citizen anymore. She was a candidate to the throne. And had Eldein thought about the blindfold she was wearing?

".......... Well, time to study."

She returned to the desk. Uh, in fact, she didn't really need any guards. She tossed away that thought as her gaze landed on the textbook.

Something felt strange.

This was the feeling Claribel had.

She was reading magazines at home. What she said at Layfon's party was serious. She really wanted to move house. There was no other way if Layfon had stayed at the boys' dormitories, but now that he had moved out, it was meaningless for her to stay so far away.

She had her room now. Next was to decorate it, and then to choose some furniture. She had enough money for that.

She herself was a talented Military Artist. To live independently in a busy Academy City, talented Military Artists were like gems. In fact, the money she had now came from negotiations with the Student President Karian. She had to keep this a secret from Nina and the others, that simply being a Military Artist was also a way to earn money.

But that had nothing to do with now.

"What is it?"

She tossed the magazine aside and sat up. Something felt wrong. She remembered that feeling.

"Ah, that means they aren't all destroyed."

For some reason, this was the feeling she had. They should have been all destroyed. She didn't know why she felt their presence, those people who summoned the monster to cover the entire Grendan.

The Wolf Faces.

The malicious people who existed on the other side of the world.

She hadn't seen them.

"Is that why I feel like I can sleep better since leaving Grendan?"

At that time, she couldn't fight because of her injury, but she did participate in the defense in front of the palace. What she could see was the monster covering the city and the countless number of live-bullets it spit out. If they had failed to destroy those live-bullets, more would have come to trample on the city.

Claribel had fought in numerous battles, but this was the first time she had fought with pressure. The fight and the blood of the royal three families told her to remove the stress in her and find some place to relax. She had saved Layfon so she could become stronger. Maybe she left not because of wanting to live in Zuellni or her stubbornness to grow stronger, but because she simply wanted to escape.

This was a feeling she was not permitted to have. Claribel denied her own conclusion.

Then what?

She couldn't return to Grendan without having done anything. But her grandfather was dead. And she had left, brushing aside the problem of succeeding as the head of the family.

She couldn't boast of her strength even if she managed to grow enough to hold a Heaven's Blade.

"Then........."

She stood him.

She must go.

She picked up the weapon harness. The only item she brought from Grendan.

Kochouenshiken. The Dite.

All a Military Artist needed was this.

Claribel hid her presence and left through the window. She leaped for the night of Zuellni.

Where was the source of this feeling?

Her gaze kept scanning her surroundings as she leapt.

She felt it.

She changed her path and headed for that feeling. It came from the surrounding area of Layfon's new home.

Then she stopped in front of that building.

"Just what is going on?"

Layfon Alseif had nothing to do with this. That should have been the case. But it seemed Nina had told him about the Wolf Faces. But was that enough to get him involved? Then shouldn't all have seen the Wolf Faces in Grendan?

But that wasn't possible.

If there was some information that Claribel and Nina didn't know...

"Is it all right to make this conclusion?"

Anyway, she had to confirm this presence she felt. The presence inside the building felt like Layfon's, but it seemed there was someone else there beside. If she kept searching, he would find out her presence. Normally Claribel would sneak a peek while hiding her presence, but now she was ignoring it.

Compared to this, just what were the Wolf Faces doing?

Claribel had stopped here, but her target was nowhere in sight.

"Even deeper? Where?"

She concentrated.

At that time, a girl was trapped.

There were many masks. They were people who had the face of beast but hadn't become beast themselves.

They had the same pose, as if they were people reflected in a mirror. They possessed tremendous power, but because of that they had fallen. But they couldn't ignore everything because they held great power.

The Wolf Faces.

They surrounded the girl. It was a strange event, but the ending was matter of fact.

The girl was silent.

She stood there, in this strange situation without a sense of fear.

"Why?"

The voice that sounded like fairies in a forest continued to enclose her.

"......... Why? Just what is going on?"

The girl wasn't afraid.

"Why. You've descended but have done nothing. Then............."

The echo was full of confusion. The girl stood in contrast, without any confusion.

She was tall, but not that tall. And her facial expression didn't change in front of the Wolf Faces. The Wolf Faces stopped.

What she wore was a uniform. A General Studies uniform of Zuellni.

And that was confusing the Wolf Faces.

"Durindana had finished its job."

"Yes. The mother form III has finished its job."

The girl nodded. Like the nod of a robot. Their doubt vanished in the face of her psychokinesist-like speaking manner.

"That's why I'm here. What's not appropriate?"

"Then why haven't you finished the goal?"

From the voice alone the girl seemed at peace. But if one was to look at it deeper perhaps it felt a tiny bit of worry. Even a powerful person would feel the pain of death. In order to reach one's goal, there were Military Artists who aimed for revenge and got killed, there were those who got annihilated by the red-haired revenger, there were those who got caught up in it. They all experienced the pain of death.

All for today.

The arrival of Durindana that covered the entire Grendan was the ending she was fated to see. When she flied, the moon fell. This world that was full of lies became ashes, and the door to the real world was opened. The Wolf Faces continued to fight so they could be freed from death.

But why was this person in this place, pretending to be a student in this Academy City?

The Wolf Faces continued to ask.

"In order to reach my goal."

But the girl's expression wasn't as intense. Her beauty that was like delicate glass and cold metal remained unruffled.

"But according to my speculation, your goal and mine aren't the same."

"Your goal.........."

"My goal is to destroy this world, but that isn't all of it."

The Wolf Faces were silent.

They waited for the next utterance.

But she changed the topic. "Because of Durindana's passage, the hole has expanded. When we invade, that means your goal is reached. Now I've become the highest commander. The next order is to wait."

The simple wordings resisted her cold attitude. The atmosphere became tense.

"............... To wait. Wait at where?"

Fear seeped through the question.

The girl's next words left no room for negotiation.

"Wait in the Zero Territoriy. That is now called the "moon", Airen's territory. That isn't a sealed off dimension. This dimension isn't good for a fight that requires you to save your energy. I feel that there's another force in this world that can fight you. And so, wait in that dimension. That isn't inappropriate."

"Stop joking!"

The Wolf Faces were in a disarray. Their voices echoed like a mountain's.

They were wailing.

The Wolf Faces that could only maintain their power through numbers turned into one single organism, wailing.

"You, to make us stay in that place..........."

"If you can remain calm, you can also feel comfortable in the Zero Territory. Please control yourself."

The Wolf Faces were speechless. Their reaction really didn't fit their name.

If just one person had enough of a strong will, then the Wolf Faces wasn't a group of people who loved the safety offered by a group. The person whom Leerin and Nina met in the other Acadmey City had become a Wolf Face.

But the Wolf Faces didn't continue the conversation.

They couldn't communicate.

It was impossible for her to understand even if they were to tell her humans' weaknesses.

They were prepared.

"I'm sorry, I can't obey this order."

The voice was intense.

The Wolf Faces had decided. Their effort hadn't paid off, and still, they wouldn't obey her. Even if they were to become enemies.

"Then this is betrayal. Can I comprehend it this way?"

Warning. Her voice was devoid of emotion. Fear shrouded the Wolf Faces once more. But they successfully kept it down. The fear that was deeper than that of waiting in the Zero Territory united the Wolf Faces.

"There is no other choice."

"I'm sorry."

They replied honestly.

And both sides took action simultaneously.

The weapons in the hands of the Wolf Faces were restored.

They attacked together in the confused situation. Wielding the weapons without fear. Attacking with everything they had, stabbing the girl.

The blades slid through the girl's body. Countless number of blades cut through her. She should have become pitiful pieces of meat, but that wasn't the case.

The girl stood there. She just stood.

There was no injury on her body. Not a drop of blood. Even her clothes was undamaged. She just stood there.

"I've confirmed the evidence of your betrayal. Now I'll annihilate you," she said without any expression.

"Ssss."

One of the Wolf Faces howled. The point of the blade was inside the girl's body, but he couldn't feel anything with it.

He knew they had failed.

Failed. They couldn't win.

They must escape.

There was no time.

The girl hadn't moved.

But the Wolf Faces had been hit.

"I'll once more turn your bodies into Aurora atoms. Change the data into experience. Seal off what can will be invaded then eliminate it."

A cold declaration.

The Wolf Faces were terrified. They could do nothing. They had no way of resisting. Even if they could, it was meaningless as they had lost their substance. Not just the feeling of flesh but even the density of their shadows was thinning, revealing the view behind them........ then they vanished

And so without having done anything, their figures vanished.

".................."

All existence outside of the girl's vanished. For the first time, she moved a part of her body that wasn't her lips.

Lifted her head.

In the night sky was the moon.

She was looking at the moon.

"Airen Garfield. Your sacrifice is different from mine, isn't it?" she asked the moon. But it remained silent. The light of the pure and cold moon spread across the surface of the air filter. The screen of dust and sand reflected a sickle. Though this was a scene of illusion, the girl's expression didn't change.

He wanted to protect this world. Even though he had to become the moon, he still did it to protect the people of this world. He insisted on completing his mission even though the heart of the other side had changed. He was this kind of a person.

The two points had a huge difference between them, and the girl took on this form in this world so that she could better understand it. The sacrifice of Durindana and the betrayal of the Wolf Faces paled into insignificance compared to it.

That figure was like a bird flying in from the dark as it landed beside the girl.

A long, dark pony tail bounced up and dark. This person looked to be about the same age as the girl.

"What're you doing here?"

"I'm taking a stroll."

"Really........." the dark haired girl didn't look convinced. "Has anything strange happened in this area?"

"No," the girl shook her head.

"I see. Then everything is fine. Sorry for disturbing your walk."

"No, it's fine. I'm just about to head back."

The dark haired girl left. The girl wasn't worried and left this piece of land devoid of the Wolf Faces.

Scanning the night sky of Zuellni again, Claribel didn't feel at ease. Just what was going on........ She couldn't calm herself down no matter what.

"What's happening. What's happening........."

She recalled her, the girl without emotions. She met her before the feeling of fear. A conversation that was extremely short, and that was the limit of Claribel.

"Oh, what is your name?"

"I'm Vatei Lenly."

"I see. I'm Claribel Ronsmier."

"Please look after me."

The girl lowered her head. All Claribel saw was a normal girl wearing the General Studies uniform and then she had forgotten all about the Wolf Faces as she ran back to her dormitory.

She knew it.

"What is happening?"

She was running away. She couldn't do anything before that girl but stood there.

It was fear.

Vatei Lenly?

Something ominous filled this name.

Nina felt the same as Claribel. Something felt wrong. She was with Harley at that time. She had come to help him move the things he collected from the rubbish dump. They bounded up some of the boxes with a rope and moved them into the research lab Harley had borrowed from the Alchemy department.

"I can save some money this way," Harley said happily as Nina walked with a sour smile.

".........? What's it?" Harley turned around and asked as Nina had suddenly stopped in her track.

"........... Nothing."

It was a strange feeling, but she didn't know what it was. She felt that it was related to the Wolf Faces, but she was inexperienced in this area. Was her inability to fully comprehend the meaning behind this feeling representing something?

She pressed a hand on her chest with her head turned sideway. Harley also made the same gesture.

"Do you feel uncomfortable?"

"No. It's not that."

"I see. Give them to me if you're tired."

"it's ok. Let's go," she urged.

Perhaps he felt better about the situation having seen Nina's reaction. He opened the box. This was about moving house. He was very satisfied with Layfon's new home. Now that Harley signed the contract and created his own research lab, he was full of spirit.

How to renovate the room? That must be the topic. But she couldn't understand him if she didn't pay close attention because of the jargons he kept using. She had already given up listening to him.

Her concentration was elsewhere.

Worried. This sense of worry was making her heart beat faster. She felt that something needed to be done. This was the feeling she had.

"............ Nina?"

"Sorry, Harley. I'll definitely move this."

"Eh? Wait............"

She ignored the protest of her childhood friend and left the boxes.

To where?

She didn't know, but her body didn't hesitate. Her brain knew nothing but her body knew where to go. No, to put it more accurately, her instinct was urging her body to move. Nina ran without regard of the situation. She ran farther and farther away, closer and closer to her target, and her body felt weaker. Her heart beat faster. She must stop. She should stop what she was doing now and returned to Harley, telling him it was nothing with a smile and continuing to help him move the boxes.

She had never ignored things around her.

What had happened?

She didn't know. She didn't understand but something incredible was taking place.

She knew the other her felt tired too. Because of forcibly making her body obey her will even though it wanted to escape, her two legs that were running in the night sky of Zuellni felt heavier than usual. Her jumping height and distance weren't on par with her usual self.

Strange.

Why did she resist going there so much?

She was going to confirm something.

Nina jumped.

She was surprised that the landing place was close to Layfon's new home, but what was she more surprised about was that she didn't notice Claribel was somewhere not far from her.

What was here?

Her fingertip felt the Dite in her weapon harness. The air of a silent night surrounded her. The heat of summer should have passed. The season had turned colder, but Nina was sweating.

She was sweating so much with this distance. Unbelievable.

"Damn."

She didn't understand the situation. Her heart was like it was curled into a ball as she scolded herself.

At this time, her body reacted to her sensation.

She turned around. Someone was coming.

She didn't need to concentrate. That figure was getting closer under the dim light of the street lamp. Behind Nina was Layfon's building. There weren't many residents yet.

She looked like a normal girl, walking slowly in the dark in the uniform of the General Studies department. She looked pretty but was a normal girl.

But the tension in Nina didn't ease. Her hand didn't leave her weapon harness.

Irritation filled her.

And before long, the other also sensed it.

(Melnisc?)

(Ro, roooooo.........)

Somewhere deep inside her, Melnisc was howling in terror. But it wasn't like the feeling that Nina had, of being overwhelmed by an unidentifiable sense of tension and fear. Melnisc felt like it was about to go insane from fury.

The girl was heading straight for her.

And then she stopped before Nina.

"Could you move aside?"

She was unshakable before Nina as she coldly uttered her words that didn't match the current atmosphere.

"...............!"

Her feet wanted to move, but Nina willed them to stay.

Not that the girl couldn't enter the building if Nina didn't move. But the girl had stopped in front of her. She didn't say "get lost". She just said "move aside".

It really was............

"What do you want to do?"

"It's a fighting strength that suits you. You are named Nina Antalk, born in the City of Schneibel. Before now you had become one with an Electronic Fairy. Other factors need to be studied to account for your current fighting strength."

"Oh."

She knew Nina well.

"But it's a very low possibility that you can eliminate me with your current power. And I don't want to become your enemy now. I don't like meaningless fight. Can you move aside?"

"You............" Nina repeated like a broken toy.

"I'm Vatei Lenly. I'll be studying in Zuellni in the next term."

"It..........."

It shouldn't be like this. She wanted to say it but she couldn't. What should she do after denying her. To fight this girl named Vatei Lenly?

She didn't know why calling this girl's name gave her sense a strong ominous feeling. But this wasn't the time.

What she should do now was take care of the current situation.

To fight? Or to move away?

She should move aside. She wouldn't win.

No. She had had a similar experience many times already. Didn't she overcome them one by one? But this time it was different.

To overcome it. To do it everything she had regardless of what would happen to her.

She didn't even think of that now.

(Ro............... roooo............)

Melnisc howled in her. A storm. But Nina didn't move with his anger. She could borrow the strength of the Haikizoku. And the Dite in her weapon harness had the Electronic Fairy, Zuellni's power. It wouldn't break under the kei of the Haikizoku.

But Nina didn't think that was enough to defeat this girl.

(Ro......... Reu...........) Melnisc said.

"Levatinn...........?"

"How do you know its name?"

Vatei's expression remained unchanged, but Nina's feet moved because of that question.

She had stepped back to gain some distance.

To run away.

Now, she had run away.

"Damn..........."

"Never mind. I won't get to the depth of it. But forget about doing something to me."

Vatei moved.

"Tsk!"

Her body was shivering.

"..............."

Vatei was silent. She moved past Nina and entered the building.

"At that time I just wanted to destroy this city, but I'll reach that goal in the next city."

"Wait! You............."

Nina regained her sense of self and wanted to chase after the girl.

But her feet wouldn't move. Her flesh had been resisting her from the start. Her heart was giving up. She didn't have the strength to make her body obey.

What goal was it...........?

Nina didn't even get to ask that question as she stood there.

Vatei disappeared into Layfon's building. And next Nina's consciousness entered a false world as if she was dragged by the Haikizoku.

This was a dream.

But it was the truth that Karian was plagued by it after that day.

The day when the monster covered Grendan. Karian had chosen to stay in the Mechanical Department so that he could confirm the repairing progress of the city as the city shook intensely.

He felt that someone was calling him. This happened when he finished talking with the person with the burden, while he was coming back to himself.

The machines were here, their noise seemingly more intense than usual, but it was gently pushed away by the sound of bells. Perhaps Zuellni was calling. As if captured by that voice in the passing of time, Karian changed the direction of his feet.

And he arrived in the central area of the Mechanical Department.

"Did you call me?"

He saw the huge central area with an expectant feeling. The Electronic Fairy was inside the gem, looking at him gently.

"Is something wrong? If it's not important, then stay back a little. You also want me to concentrate on fixing the city........"

And he stopped.

He had to.

Gloom overcame Zuellni's face. He didn't know how to react to that change so he looked at her silently, waiting for her reaction. Then he sensed the change.

Not from the Electronic Fairy.

But from the Selenium rocks around her.

Fog. Or a cloud of dense dust rushed out. In a split second, the dust ignored the weak air current in this area and stopped between Karian and the Electronic Fairy as it took human form.

A person.

A mature woman.

But Karian didn't know those clothes. It looked like clothes that Military Artists wore so to be able to maximize their movement.

He should have felt the danger he was in, but he didn't sense it. It was already too late when he noticed it. The option of running away was gone, and so he chose another way.

"Who are you?"

"I'm Levatinn. Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Levateinn. I'm the commander of Durindana, who was now fighting outside."

"....... Why are you here?"

He was terrified. But he had nothing to gain by showing his weak side here. An iron will defeated his weakness as he continued to speak.

Levatinn was here without doing anything. It must have another goal. Anyway, Zuellni's reaction didn't feel like she was reacting to an enemy. In that case he must find out Levatinn's goal.

"If I'm to declare it I'd say please allow me to destroy this world in the near future."

"Why?"

"Otherwise me and my master would not be freed. Because we are bounded by this world."

"..................."

Karian didn't quite understand the meaning of it. But he understood the cause and reason. This world was interfering with Levatinn and its master's movement, and so it wanted to destroy this world. It was better than not knowing the reason.

"But there is something we must do before that."

"That is.............."

Didn't that woman – Levatinn say something at that time?

He woke from his dream. His body didn't move but his eyes were opened. He realised he was in his own room. He was so busy this year that he barely had time to visit his home. But recently he had made time to return.

He wanted to see his sister.

There was little time left.

The time he had to remain in this city, and the time he had to spend with his sister. Or the time they had to live in this world.

Actually, there was plenty of time. Perhaps people tended to drag out the thing they were to do. There was always time to meet his sister. Even after leaving the Academy City, he would still have time to return to his homeland.

He thought so.

But perhaps that time would be gone. Perhaps whatever he did now would not help the situation just like the crisis Zuellni was facing.

Not feeling tired anymore, Karian left the room with the intention of brewing a cup of tea.

Felli was in the living room.

"Ah, you're already up?"

"Did you ask after having seen the time?"

He checked the time. It was time to wake up.

"I see. I've overslept."

"........... Are you tired?"

He thought she might be still mad like before, but her conversation was extremely normal. He felt that he was progressing somewhat.

He was happy yet sad. So hard to comprehend. He smiled sourly and dusted away the remnants of his dream. Before he had seen the problem that needed solving. Now as the time to solve it. And the future was to draw success.

"There's tea in the teapot. Do you want me to brew some?"

"Thanks. We haven't had breakfast together for a long time."

"......... Not that we have done anything together."

She watched the kitchen and took up Karian's cup.

Now as the time to pass the time of now.

The little time left for now that he wanted to see.

That dimension didn't exist.

It was called En.

A network between Regios that people couldn't see. An information network.

In the false dimension were two figures facing each other.

One was a girl of weak light.

The other was a beautiful figure of a half man, half bird.

Zuellni and Schneibel. Nina and Melnisc spoke at the same time in this dimension.

"This is............."

She immediately realised something had changed.

Vatei Lenly. The woman exuding a sense of danger, one that Nina couldn't do anything about. The woman whom Melnisc called Levatinn. For that, the two had met in this dimension.

When Nina realised the situation, Schneibel had stopped speaking.

"I understand the situation."

"................."

"You've been infiltrated. Right?"

".................."

Zuellni didn't reply.

"Concentrating on Durindana's attack, you haven't realised Levantinn's presence. Starting from me, every Electronic Fairy had missed her. I can't scold you for that."

"................"

Zuellni lowered her gaze in dejection.

"Besides, we can't do anything in this situation. Not only the Heaven's Blade successors, but even the Queen is subjected to Durindana's bound. Every power in this world is bounded. That is probably the fault of us Regios," Schneibel said without changing her expression. She wasn't robotic. She had just had years and years to suppress her emotions.

"But it was possible to contact us about it. Zuellni, you should have known."

".............."

But Zuellni kept her silence.

Zuellni herself felt Schneibel's irritation. But she remained silent. The crisp, bell-like voice that Nina had heard before didn't defend itself.

"Why didn't you contact us? Or is it because it is the Academy City?"

"..............."

"But this problem isn't the same as the red haired beast and darkness. This is related to the crisis of this world. You should understand that being the Academy City isn't enough to explain your action."

"....................."

In Schneibel's expression was disapproval that Nina couldn't understand.

Schneibel couldn't guess the scope of meaning behind Zuellni's silence. Not that Zuellni couldn't speak of it. Schneibel had done a thorough research in Zuellni's situation before initiating communication through En. She didn't notice anything strange caused by Levatinn's presence.

And if Zuellni was too exhausted that she couldn't contact Schneibel, how did it explain her being able to communicate from the beginning through En?

So that meant Zuellni was using silence to protect her own thought.

For what?

Even the mother of all Electronic Fairies – Schneibel, didn't know. What was Zuellni thinking?

"What don't you speak!"

Even Nina didn't understand.

"Zuellni!"

Zuellni replied Nina's painful question with silence.

"You're admitting in silence. Is that true? Why? Because you lost? You gave me power. Because of that? Zuellni. Answer me!"

Zuellni continued to keep her silence. For the Academy City. For Nina's passion. But she still kept her silence.

"Why don't you say a word!"

"............."

"You're still treating me like an outsider!"

"............"

"Zuellni?"

Nina's pain filled the dimension. The dimension echoed her heart.

This was proof that the substance of the Electronic Fairy in Nina's body was growing normally, or that the substance that would become the new hope was her. But the process of factoring in the safety of the Academy City in Schneibel's question was already gone.

She must make a decision.

"All right."

Schneibel looked at the determined girl. At the Electronic Fairy that selflessly sacrificed herself for the people in her city.

In her, all emotions were eliminated.

"I won't ask again of your issue. But as one who bears the responsibility of the structure of this world, we must destroy Levatinn."

".................."

"If you interfere with this, you'll become our enemy."

".................."

Zuellni lowered her head sadly.

"Is that fine?"

The girl nodded.

"Zuellni. Why?" Nina's wail couldn't be communicated.

And at this moment, the Academy City Zuellni had become the enemy of the world.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter4|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter5

2012-06-15T11:10:29Z

Blewin:

===Chapter 5: Ones in Discord===

She realised she was in a space unfamiliar to her.

No.

She just hadn't gotten used to it. She had seen that sunroof many times already. This was the feeling she had. She opened her eyes, lying on the richly decorated, luxurious bed. Leerin knew she was awake.

"................. Uh."

She confirmed the time and showed a bitter smile.

At this usual hour she would be making breakfast, but now there was no need. There were people to prepare meals and to do chores here, people who were here to look after her.

Though they were poor, there were people employed here who weren't part of the royal family.

That wasn't because the family of Eutnohl was one of the three royal families. The current head of Eutnohl, Minse Eutnohl wasn't a Heaven's Blade successor, but Leerin knew from the Head Maid that he was active in commanding the Military Artists in the battles against filth monsters.

Ordinary people wouldn't be able to see a fight against filth monsters. Ordinary people would talk and compare Military Artists with music, movie or the heroes in magazines. For example, who was the most active in the last battle? The battle between the aged phase filth monster and Heaven's Blade successors.

Not that Leerin held no interests in those topics, but she wouldn't actively seek them out, and so she hadn't heard of Minse's name there.

"There are still many with great fighting strength."

Leerin was an ordinary person too. She was thinking of the strength of Military Artists but sighed when remembering the troubled look of the head maid. She finished putting the clothes on. She had woken up early but didn't feel like sleeping again. Then the best thing to do was prepare for the next term of school. She drank from the cup next to the bed and went to the desk.

She walked as she thought about Minse.

Minse wasn't part of the topic was probably because he was of the royal family. Besides the Eutnohl, the other two royal families were also elegant. The Queen, Alsheyra Almonise, the Heaven's Blade successor and also the strongest Military Artist in Grendan, and past head of Ronsmier, Tigris, who died in the last battle. Compared to these two, Minse could only be evaluated as average.

Leerin thought him pitiful. Of course, not that she would let him know.

But things had slowly changed in Grendan since the last battle. The big thing was the death of two Heaven's Blade successors.

Delbone and Tigris.

In terms of age, this could be a smooth handover to the next generation. But the death of two Heaven's Blade successors in one battle had never happened before. This was a big impact to the city.

And no one could had thought that how fortunate it was to win this battle by only losing two Heaven's Blade successors. This saying illustrated just how important the Heaven's Blade successors were to Grendan.

However, one of the casualties was a member of the royal family, Ronsmier's Tigris. Not only did a position of the Heaven's Blade became vacant, also the head of the Ronsmier family. Claribel, the successor of the Ronsmier's head, had left for Zuellni without permission, and so the Ronsmier family was in a warring state of who should be the next head.

Though this was just the problem of the Ronsmier family, which should have no impact on the next Heaven's Blade successor. However, as Claribel was a Military Artist and was expected to inherit a Heaven's Blade, yet she had left Grendan, this had become an issue.

Fermaus was the clear inheritor of Delbone's position. It was rumoured that she had already built up a vast net of psychokinesis. This piece of news was reassuring.

Two Heaven's Blade vacancies were still a problem.

In Alsheyra's generation, it was rare to have not only two, but even one Heaven's Blade position empty. It was difficult to dispel the unease. Anyway, this feeling was natural after that battle.

The Queen seemed to still have no intention of holding the Heaven's Blade title competition. Leerin had no chance of seeing Alsheyra recently so she didn't know what she was thinking, but she had seen the ministers and the Queen talking about it before she entered the Eutnohl family. The Queen had rejected their request.

It was meaningless to have a Heaven's Blade successor who only looked like one but had no real strength.

That was her answer every time.

Holding a Heaven's Blade didn't mean one could become a Heaven's Blade successor. He must be chosen by the Heaven's Blade itself. However, that had not happened yet.

What should be done?

Just wait? To keep believing that the next Heaven's Blade successor would appear?

Leerin shivered unconsciously as she thought of this. She knew what she had to do and what she could do, so she wasn't confused.

The last beast, Grendan, that was to resist fate had been injured. Leerin too, Alsheyra and the Heaven's Blade successors as well. Would those wounds heal through time? Obviously not.

But the task of waiting showed just how strong Alsheyra was. But the uneasiness didn't disappear. If it was fate to wait for the Heaven's Blade successors to gather together, Leerin thought it wouldn't be too bad to entrust the Heaven's Blade to someone until that time came.

Who would be assured with that? Leerin and the people of Grendan.

Leerin thought of trying to talk to Alsheyra about this, but she was worried. Perhaps it really wasn't all that good for her to get involved in politics.

Because..........

"..................Fu."

She put the textbooks together and left the desk. The light shone into the room. Someone had noticed the closed-curtains and pulled them open. Leerin walked onto the balcony.

She felt as if the birds flew away because of her.

But there were no birds. Outside, it was still dim. One would hesitate saying good morning.

"Ah, wait."

But Leerin called out to him.

"........... Yes."

Answering her was a young man standing in the middle of the balcony, getting ready as if to leap. With short hair and appearing to give a few words, he watched her clumsily. If Leerin had known of a guard, unnecessary worries might ensure, and so he had tried not to be noticed, but had failed.

He watched her, embarrassed.

Leerin felt the chill in the air and shivered.

"It's cold. Come in and have a cup of tea."

"Ah, no. I, I..........."

"All right. All right. Come in."

"Yes, yes..........."

Leerin poured water from the simple hot water dispenser in a corner and started making tea. The maids had said she could call them anytime she needed, but Leerin had finally managed to get them to leave this dispenser here.

The tense young man standing in the balcony was called Eldein Riven. He was older than Leerin. Feeling tense, he said weakly, "I.......... I'm thankful for worrying about me. But it's my job to protect your Highness."

Your Highness.

This was how Leerin was called now.

That happened a few days ago.

After Alsheyra held the ceremony in the new palace, naming Leerin a successor. And then she became Leerin Eutnohl. She had officially became the successor of Grendan's throne.

"I'm just one of the candidates. You don't have to worry about it."

"How can I not!"

How many times had she seen his shocked expression? Inside, Leerin smiled bitterly as she handed him the cup of tea.

She drank too. She had added lots of sugar to the red tea. Ah, her brain would turn slow without sugar.

"Because it seems a Royal Personage is someone who must have lived longer than me."

"Uh, ahah, ah."

Eldein stammered, reflecting her deliberation as he drank the red tea, and as he pondered, heat entered his body that was leaning towards the table.

"Ah, no, but........"

He was troubled. He felt that if he rejected her thought, he would be insulting the Queen, but if he agreed with her then he would be making light of her. It was easy to see his dilemma.

(Is he strong?)

Because of this sudden doubt, Leerin waved her hand up and down aimlessly as he watched.

This must be his reflexes as a guard.

Leerin had learnt most of the knowledge about the royal families and the politics of Grendan at Almonise's home. If one had become a successor, then one's guards belonged to Riven's Military School with people that had gathered together to work for the royal families.......... This should have been the case, but Minse had brought Eldein to his house.

Perhaps he had another meaning behind his action.

He must have.

But Leerin hadn't really thought about it.

"Anyway. It's my job to protect your Highness.......... Ah!"

He cut himself off and realised it was poor manner to do so.

Leerin smiled.

"Not bad. "my"."

"No, but........ this is the job of the royal family, I......."

"It's enough that my uncle trusts you enough to place you beside me."

Her uncle was Minse.

"But, senpai.........."

Leerin faced him with a disapproving expression and pointed at his nose.

"Is your current conversational partner your uncle? Senpai? Or me?"

"Of course it's her Highness, Leerin Euthnol."

Leerin nodded in satisfaction at Eldein, who had immediately turned rigid.

"In that case, then if I say this is good enough, then it's good enough."

"Yes............ I understand!"

Leerin smiled at Eldein, who finally managed to calm down. She handed him the cup.

"Then please do your best with your job."

"Yes. Understood!"

Leerin laughed, finding his deferential attitude funny. He also found it funny and smiled bitterly.

"But your Highness, how did you know I would be here at this time?"

He hadn't been here all the time. He was stationed somewhere not too far from Leerin's residence and he went on patrol in case of intruders. Back then, he had just returned to the balcony and was caught off-guard by Leerin's voice.

"Your Highness......."

"That's a girl's secret."

"Uh..... I'm sorry."

Leerin's smile left a puzzled Eldein on the balcony, then she closed the curtain.

He must have wanted to say that she was just a normal person.

But she wasn't your average citizen anymore. She was a candidate to the throne. And had Eldein thought about the blindfold she was wearing?

".......... Well, time to study."

She returned to the desk. Uh, in fact, she didn't really need any guards. She tossed away that thought as her gaze landed on the textbook.

Something felt strange.

This was the feeling Claribel had.

She was reading magazines at home. What she said at Layfon's party was serious. She really wanted to move house. There was no other way if Layfon had stayed at the boys' dormitories, but now that he had moved out, it was meaningless for her to stay so far away.

She had her room now. Next was to decorate it, and then to choose some furniture. She had enough money for that.

She herself was a talented Military Artist. To live independently in a busy Academy City, talented Military Artists were like gems. In fact, the money she had now came from negotiations with the Student President Karian. She had to keep this a secret from Nina and the others, that simply being a Military Artist was also a way to earn money.

But that had nothing to do with now.

"What is it?"

She tossed the magazine aside and sat up. Something felt wrong. She remembered that feeling.

"Ah, that means they aren't all destroyed."

For some reason, this was the feeling she had. They should have been all destroyed. She didn't know why she felt their presence, those people who summoned the monster to cover the entire Grendan.

The Wolf Faces.

The malicious people who existed on the other side of the world.

She hadn't seen them.

"Is that why I feel like I can sleep better since leaving Grendan?"

At that time, she couldn't fight because of her injury, but she did participate in the defense in front of the palace. What she could see was the monster covering the city and the countless number of live-bullets it spit out. If they had failed to destroy those live-bullets, more would have come to trample on the city.

Claribel had fought in numerous battles, but this was the first time she had fought with pressure. The fight and the blood of the royal three families told her to remove the stress in her and find some place to relax. She had saved Layfon so she could become stronger. Maybe she left not because of wanting to live in Zuellni or her stubbornness to grow stronger, but because she simply wanted to escape.

This was a feeling she was not permitted to have. Claribel denied her own conclusion.

Then what?

She couldn't return to Grendan without having done anything. But her grandfather was dead. And she had left, brushing aside the problem of succeeding as the head of the family.

She couldn't boast of her strength even if she managed to grow enough to hold a Heaven's Blade.

"Then........."

She stood him.

She must go.

She picked up the weapon harness. The only item she brought from Grendan.

Kochouenshiken. The Dite.

All a Military Artist needed was this.

Claribel hid her presence and left through the window. She leaped for the night of Zuellni.

Where was the source of this feeling?

Her gaze kept scanning her surroundings as she leapt.

She felt it.

She changed her path and headed for that feeling. It came from the surrounding area of Layfon's new home.

Then she stopped in front of that building.

"Just what is going on?"

Layfon Alseif had nothing to do with this. That should have been the case. But it seemed Nina had told him about the Wolf Faces. But was that enough to get him involved? Then shouldn't all have seen the Wolf Faces in Grendan?

But that wasn't possible.

If there was some information that Claribel and Nina didn't know...

"Is it all right to make this conclusion?"

Anyway, she had to confirm this presence she felt. The presence inside the building felt like Layfon's, but it seemed there was someone else there beside. If she kept searching, he would find out her presence. Normally Claribel would sneak a peek while hiding her presence, but now she was ignoring it.

Compared to this, just what were the Wolf Faces doing?

Claribel had stopped here, but her target was nowhere in sight.

"Even deeper? Where?"

She concentrated.

At that time, a girl was trapped.

There were many masks. They were people who had the face of beast but hadn't become beast themselves.

They had the same pose, as if they were people reflected in a mirror. They possessed tremendous power, but because of that they had fallen. But they couldn't ignore everything because they held great power.

The Wolf Faces.

They surrounded the girl. It was a strange event, but the ending was matter of fact.

The girl was silent.

She stood there, in this strange situation without a sense of fear.

"Why?"

The voice that sounded like fairies in a forest continued to enclose her.

"......... Why? Just what is going on?"

The girl wasn't afraid.

"Why. You've descended but have done nothing. Then............."

The echo was full of confusion. The girl stood in contrast, without any confusion.

She was tall, but not that tall. And her facial expression didn't change in front of the Wolf Faces. The Wolf Faces stopped.

What she wore was a uniform. A General Studies uniform of Zuellni.

And that was confusing the Wolf Faces.

"Durindana had finished its job."

"Yes. The mother form III has finished its job."

The girl nodded. Like the nod of a robot. Their doubt vanished in the face of her psychokinesist-like speaking manner.

"That's why I'm here. What's not appropriate?"

"Then why haven't you finished the goal?"

From the voice alone the girl seemed at peace. But if one was to look at it deeper perhaps it felt a tiny bit of worry. Even a powerful person would feel the pain of death. In order to reach one's goal, there were Military Artists who aimed for revenge and got killed, there were those who got annihilated by the red-haired revenger, there were those who got caught up in it. They all experienced the pain of death.

All for today.

The arrival of Durindana that covered the entire Grendan was the ending she was fated to see. When she flied, the moon fell. This world that was full of lies became ashes, and the door to the real world was opened. The Wolf Faces continued to fight so they could be freed from death.

But why was this person in this place, pretending to be a student in this Academy City?

The Wolf Faces continued to ask.

"In order to reach my goal."

But the girl's expression wasn't as intense. Her beauty that was like delicate glass and cold metal remained unruffled.

"But according to my speculation, your goal and mine aren't the same."

"Your goal.........."

"My goal is to destroy this world, but that isn't all of it."

The Wolf Faces were silent.

They waited for the next utterance.

But she changed the topic. "Because of Durindana's passage, the hole has expanded. When we invade, that means your goal is reached. Now I've become the highest commander. The next order is to wait."

The simple wordings resisted her cold attitude. The atmosphere became tense.

"............... To wait. Wait at where?"

Fear seeped through the question.

The girl's next words left no room for negotiation.

"Wait in the Zero Territoriy. That is now called the "moon", Airen's territory. That isn't a sealed off dimension. This dimension isn't good for a fight that requires you to save your energy. I feel that there's another force in this world that can fight you. And so, wait in that dimension. That isn't inappropriate."

"Stop joking!"

The Wolf Faces were in a disarray. Their voices echoed like a mountain's.

They were wailing.

The Wolf Faces that could only maintain their power through numbers turned into one single organism, wailing.

"You, to make us stay in that place..........."

"If you can remain calm, you can also feel comfortable in the Zero Territory. Please control yourself."

The Wolf Faces were speechless. Their reaction really didn't fit their name.

If just one person had enough of a strong will, then the Wolf Faces wasn't a group of people who loved the safety offered by a group. The person whom Leerin and Nina met in the other Acadmey City had become a Wolf Face.

But the Wolf Faces didn't continue the conversation.

They couldn't communicate.

It was impossible for her to understand even if they were to tell her humans' weaknesses.

They were prepared.

"I'm sorry, I can't obey this order."

The voice was intense.

The Wolf Faces had decided. Their effort hadn't paid off, and still, they wouldn't obey her. Even if they were to become enemies.

"Then this is betrayal. Can I comprehend it this way?"

Warning. Her voice was devoid of emotion. Fear shrouded the Wolf Faces once more. But they successfully kept it down. The fear that was deeper than that of waiting in the Zero Territory united the Wolf Faces.

"There is no other choice."

"I'm sorry."

They replied honestly.

And both sides took action simultaneously.

The weapons in the hands of the Wolf Faces were restored.

They attacked together in the confused situation. Wielding the weapons without fear. Attacking with everything they had, stabbing the girl.

The blades slid through the girl's body. Countless number of blades cut through her. She should have become pitiful pieces of meat, but that wasn't the case.

The girl stood there. She just stood.

There was no injury on her body. Not a drop of blood. Even her clothes was undamaged. She just stood there.

"I've confirmed the evidence of your betrayal. Now I'll annihilate you," she said without any expression.

"Ssss."

One of the Wolf Faces howled. The point of the blade was inside the girl's body, but he couldn't feel anything with it.

He knew they had failed.

Failed. They couldn't win.

They must escape.

There was no time.

The girl hadn't moved.

But the Wolf Faces had been hit.

"I'll once more turn your bodies into Aurora atoms. Change the data into experience. Seal off what can will be invaded then eliminate it."

A cold declaration.

The Wolf Faces were terrified. They could do nothing. They had no way of resisting. Even if they could, it was meaningless as they had lost their substance. Not just the feeling of flesh but even the density of their shadows was thinning, revealing the view behind them........ then they vanished

And so without having done anything, their figures vanished.

".................."

All existence outside of the girl's vanished. For the first time, she moved a part of her body that wasn't her lips.

Lifted her head.

In the night sky was the moon.

She was looking at the moon.

"Airen Garfield. Your sacrifice is different from mine, isn't it?" she asked the moon. But it remained silent. The light of the pure and cold moon spread across the surface of the air filter. The screen of dust and sand reflected a sickle. Though this was a scene of illusion, the girl's expression didn't change.

He wanted to protect this world. Even though he had to become the moon, he still did it to protect the people of this world. He insisted on completing his mission even though the heart of the other side had changed. He was this kind of a person.

The two points had a huge difference between them, and the girl took on this form in this world so that she could better understand it. The sacrifice of Durindana and the betrayal of the Wolf Faces paled into insignificance compared to it.

That figure was like a bird flying in from the dark as it landed beside the girl.

A long, dark pony tail bounced up and dark. This person looked to be about the same age as the girl.

"What're you doing here?"

"I'm taking a stroll."

"Really........." the dark haired girl didn't look convinced. "Has anything strange happened in this area?"

"No," the girl shook her head.

"I see. Then everything is fine. Sorry for disturbing your walk."

"No, it's fine. I'm just about to head back."

The dark haired girl left. The girl wasn't worried and left this piece of land devoid of the Wolf Faces.

Scanning the night sky of Zuellni again, Claribel didn't feel at ease. Just what was going on........ She couldn't calm herself down no matter what.

"What's happening. What's happening........."

She recalled her, the girl without emotions. She met her before the feeling of fear. A conversation that was extremely short, and that was the limit of Claribel.

"Oh, what is your name?"

"I'm Vatei Lenlee."

"I see. I'm Claribel Ronsmier."

"Please look after me."

The girl lowered her head. All Claribel saw was a normal girl wearing the General Studies uniform and then she had forgotten all about the Wolf Faces as she ran back to her dormitory.

She knew it.

"What is happening?"

She was running away. She couldn't do anything before that girl but stood there.

It was fear.

Vatei Lenlee?

Something ominous filled this name.

Nina felt the same as Claribel. Something felt wrong. She was with Harley at that time. She had come to help him move the things he collected from the rubbish dump. They bounded up some of the boxes with a rope and moved them into the research lab Harley had borrowed from the Alchemy department.

"I can save some money this way," Harley said happily as Nina walked with a sour smile.

".........? What's it?" Harley turned around and asked as Nina had suddenly stopped in her track.

"........... Nothing."

It was a strange feeling, but she didn't know what it was. She felt that it was related to the Wolf Faces, but she was inexperienced in this area. Was her inability to fully comprehend the meaning behind this feeling representing something?

She pressed a hand on her chest with her head turned sideway. Harley also made the same gesture.

"Do you feel uncomfortable?"

"No. It's not that."

"I see. Give them to me if you're tired."

"it's ok. Let's go," she urged.

Perhaps he felt better about the situation having seen Nina's reaction. He opened the box. This was about moving house. He was very satisfied with Layfon's new home. Now that Harley signed the contract and created his own research lab, he was full of spirit.

How to renovate the room? That must be the topic. But she couldn't understand him if she didn't pay close attention because of the jargons he kept using. She had already given up listening to him.

Her concentration was elsewhere.

Worried. This sense of worry was making her heart beat faster. She felt that something needed to be done. This was the feeling she had.

"............ Nina?"

"Sorry, Harley. I'll definitely move this."

"Eh? Wait............"

She ignored the protest of her childhood friend and left the boxes.

To where?

She didn't know, but her body didn't hesitate. Her brain knew nothing but her body knew where to go. No, to put it more accurately, her instinct was urging her body to move. Nina ran without regard of the situation. She ran farther and farther away, closer and closer to her target, and her body felt weaker. Her heart beat faster. She must stop. She should stop what she was doing now and returned to Harley, telling him it was nothing with a smile and continuing to help him move the boxes.

She had never ignored things around her.

What had happened?

She didn't know. She didn't understand but something incredible was taking place.

She knew the other her felt tired too. Because of forcibly making her body obey her will even though it wanted to escape, her two legs that were running in the night sky of Zuellni felt heavier than usual. Her jumping height and distance weren't on par with her usual self.

Strange.

Why did she resist going there so much?

She was going to confirm something.

Nina jumped.

She was surprised that the landing place was close to Layfon's new home, but what was she more surprised about was that she didn't notice Claribel was somewhere not far from her.

What was here?

Her fingertip felt the Dite in her weapon harness. The air of a silent night surrounded her. The heat of summer should have passed. The season had turned colder, but Nina was sweating.

She was sweating so much with this distance. Unbelievable.

"Damn."

She didn't understand the situation. Her heart was like it was curled into a ball as she scolded herself.

At this time, her body reacted to her sensation.

She turned around. Someone was coming.

She didn't need to concentrate. That figure was getting closer under the dim light of the street lamp. Behind Nina was Layfon's building. There weren't many residents yet.

She looked like a normal girl, walking slowly in the dark in the uniform of the General Studies department. She looked pretty but was a normal girl.

But the tension in Nina didn't ease. Her hand didn't leave her weapon harness.

Irritation filled her.

And before long, the other also sensed it.

(Melnisc?)

(Ro, roooooo.........)

Somewhere deep inside her, Melnisc was howling in terror. But it wasn't like the feeling that Nina had, of being overwhelmed by an unidentifiable sense of tension and fear. Melnisc felt like it was about to go insane from fury.

The girl was heading straight for her.

And then she stopped before Nina.

"Could you move aside?"

She was unshakable before Nina as she coldly uttered her words that didn't match the current atmosphere.

"...............!"

Her feet wanted to move, but Nina willed them to stay.

Not that the girl couldn't enter the building if Nina didn't move. But the girl had stopped in front of her. She didn't say "get lost". She just said "move aside".

It really was............

"What do you want to do?"

"It's a fighting strength that suits you. You are named Nina Antalk, born in the City of Schneibel. Before now you had become one with an Electronic Fairy. Other factors need to be studied to account for your current fighting strength."

"Oh."

She knew Nina well.

"But it's a very low possibility that you can eliminate me with your current power. And I don't want to become your enemy now. I don't like meaningless fight. Can you move aside?"

"You............" Nina repeated like a broken toy.

"I'm Vatei Lenlee. I'll be studying in Zuellni in the next term."

"It..........."

It shouldn't be like this. She wanted to say it but she couldn't. What should she do after denying her. To fight this girl named Vatei Lenlee?

She didn't know why calling this girl's name gave her sense a strong ominous feeling. But this wasn't the time.

What she should do now was take care of the current situation.

To fight? Or to move away?

She should move aside. She wouldn't win.

No. She had had a similar experience many times already. Didn't she overcome them one by one? But this time it was different.

To overcome it. To do it everything she had regardless of what would happen to her.

She didn't even think of that now.

(Ro............... roooo............)

Melnisc howled in her. A storm. But Nina didn't move with his anger. She could borrow the strength of the Haikizoku. And the Dite in her weapon harness had the Electronic Fairy, Zuellni's power. It wouldn't break under the kei of the Haikizoku.

But Nina didn't think that was enough to defeat this girl.

(Ro......... Reu...........) Melnisc said.

"Levatinn...........?"

"How do you know its name?"

Vatei's expression remained unchanged, but Nina's feet moved because of that question.

She had stepped back to gain some distance.

To run away.

Now, she had run away.

"Damn..........."

"Never mind. I won't get to the depth of it. But forget about doing something to me."

Vatei moved.

"Tsk!"

Her body was shivering.

"..............."

Vatei was silent. She moved past Nina and entered the building.

"At that time I just wanted to destroy this city, but I'll reach that goal in the next city."

"Wait! You............."

Nina regained her sense of self and wanted to chase after the girl.

But her feet wouldn't move. Her flesh had been resisting her from the start. Her heart was giving up. She didn't have the strength to make her body obey.

What goal was it...........?

Nina didn't even get to ask that question as she stood there.

Vatei disappeared into Layfon's building. And next Nina's consciousness entered a false world as if she was dragged by the Haikizoku.

This was a dream.

But it was the truth that Karian was plagued by it after that day.

The day when the monster covered Grendan. Karian had chosen to stay in the Mechanical Department so that he could confirm the repairing progress of the city as the city shook intensely.

He felt that someone was calling him. This happened when he finished talking with the person with the burden, while he was coming back to himself.

The machines were here, their noise seemingly more intense than usual, but it was gently pushed away by the sound of bells. Perhaps Zuellni was calling. As if captured by that voice in the passing of time, Karian changed the direction of his feet.

And he arrived in the central area of the Mechanical Department.

"Did you call me?"

He saw the huge central area with an expectant feeling. The Electronic Fairy was inside the gem, looking at him gently.

"Is something wrong? If it's not important, then stay back a little. You also want me to concentrate on fixing the city........"

And he stopped.

He had to.

Gloom overcame Zuellni's face. He didn't know how to react to that change so he looked at her silently, waiting for her reaction. Then he sensed the change.

Not from the Electronic Fairy.

But from the Selenium rocks around her.

Fog. Or a cloud of dense dust rushed out. In a split second, the dust ignored the weak air current in this area and stopped between Karian and the Electronic Fairy as it took human form.

A person.

A mature woman.

But Karian didn't know those clothes. It looked like clothes that Military Artists wore so to be able to maximize their movement.

He should have felt the danger he was in, but he didn't sense it. It was already too late when he noticed it. The option of running away was gone, and so he chose another way.

"Who are you?"

"I'm Levatinn. Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Levateinn. I'm the commander of Durindana, who was now fighting outside."

"....... Why are you here?"

He was terrified. But he had nothing to gain by showing his weak side here. An iron will defeated his weakness as he continued to speak.

Levatinn was here without doing anything. It must have another goal. Anyway, Zuellni's reaction didn't feel like she was reacting to an enemy. In that case he must find out Levatinn's goal.

"If I'm to declare it I'd say please allow me to destroy this world in the near future."

"Why?"

"Otherwise me and my master would not be freed. Because we are bounded by this world."

"..................."

Karian didn't quite understand the meaning of it. But he understood the cause and reason. This world was interfering with Levatinn and its master's movement, and so it wanted to destroy this world. It was better than not knowing the reason.

"But there is something we must do before that."

"That is.............."

Didn't that woman – Levatinn say something at that time?

He woke from his dream. His body didn't move but his eyes were opened. He realised he was in his own room. He was so busy this year that he barely had time to visit his home. But recently he had made time to return.

He wanted to see his sister.

There was little time left.

The time he had to remain in this city, and the time he had to spend with his sister. Or the time they had to live in this world.

Actually, there was plenty of time. Perhaps people tended to drag out the thing they were to do. There was always time to meet his sister. Even after leaving the Academy City, he would still have time to return to his homeland.

He thought so.

But perhaps that time would be gone. Perhaps whatever he did now would not help the situation just like the crisis Zuellni was facing.

Not feeling tired anymore, Karian left the room with the intention of brewing a cup of tea.

Felli was in the living room.

"Ah, you're already up?"

"Did you ask after having seen the time?"

He checked the time. It was time to wake up.

"I see. I've overslept."

"........... Are you tired?"

He thought she might be still mad like before, but her conversation was extremely normal. He felt that he was progressing somewhat.

He was happy yet sad. So hard to comprehend. He smiled sourly and dusted away the remnants of his dream. Before he had seen the problem that needed solving. Now as the time to solve it. And the future was to draw success.

"There's tea in the teapot. Do you want me to brew some?"

"Thanks. We haven't had breakfast together for a long time."

"......... Not that we have done anything together."

She watched the kitchen and took up Karian's cup.

Now as the time to pass the time of now.

The little time left for now that he wanted to see.

That dimension didn't exist.

It was called En.

A network between Regios that people couldn't see. An information network.

In the false dimension were two figures facing each other.

One was a girl of weak light.

The other was a beautiful figure of a half man, half bird.

Zuellni and Schneibel. Nina and Melnisc spoke at the same time in this dimension.

"This is............."

She immediately realised something had changed.

Vatei Lenlee. The woman exuding a sense of danger, one that Nina couldn't do anything about. The woman whom Melnisc called Levatinn. For that, the two had met in this dimension.

When Nina realised the situation, Schneibel had stopped speaking.

"I understand the situation."

"................."

"You've been infiltrated. Right?"

".................."

Zuellni didn't reply.

"Concentrating on Durindana's attack, you haven't realised Levantinn's presence. Starting from me, every Electronic Fairy had missed her. I can't scold you for that."

"................"

Zuellni lowered her gaze in dejection.

"Besides, we can't do anything in this situation. Not only the Heaven's Blade successors, but even the Queen is subjected to Durindana's bound. Every power in this world is bounded. That is probably the fault of us Regios," Schneibel said without changing her expression. She wasn't robotic. She had just had years and years to suppress her emotions.

"But it was possible to contact us about it. Zuellni, you should have known."

".............."

But Zuellni kept her silence.

Zuellni herself felt Schneibel's irritation. But she remained silent. The crisp, bell-like voice that Nina had heard before didn't defend itself.

"Why didn't you contact us? Or is it because it is the Academy City?"

"..............."

"But this problem isn't the same as the red haired beast and darkness. This is related to the crisis of this world. You should understand that being the Academy City isn't enough to explain your action."

"....................."

In Schneibel's expression was disapproval that Nina couldn't understand.

Schneibel couldn't guess the scope of meaning behind Zuellni's silence. Not that Zuellni couldn't speak of it. Schneibel had done a thorough research in Zuellni's situation before initiating communication through En. She didn't notice anything strange caused by Levatinn's presence.

And if Zuellni was too exhausted that she couldn't contact Schneibel, how did it explain her being able to communicate from the beginning through En?

So that meant Zuellni was using silence to protect her own thought.

For what?

Even the mother of all Electronic Fairies – Schneibel, didn't know. What was Zuellni thinking?

"What don't you speak!"

Even Nina didn't understand.

"Zuellni!"

Zuellni replied Nina's painful question with silence.

"You're admitting in silence. Is that true? Why? Because you lost? You gave me power. Because of that? Zuellni. Answer me!"

Zuellni continued to keep her silence. For the Academy City. For Nina's passion. But she still kept her silence.

"Why don't you say a word!"

"............."

"You're still treating me like an outsider!"

"............"

"Zuellni?"

Nina's pain filled the dimension. The dimension echoed her heart.

This was proof that the substance of the Electronic Fairy in Nina's body was growing normally, or that the substance that would become the new hope was her. But the process of factoring in the safety of the Academy City in Schneibel's question was already gone.

She must make a decision.

"All right."

Schneibel looked at the determined girl. At the Electronic Fairy that selflessly sacrificed herself for the people in her city.

In her, all emotions were eliminated.

"I won't ask again of your issue. But as one who bears the responsibility of the structure of this world, we must destroy Levatinn."

".................."

"If you interfere with this, you'll become our enemy."

".................."

Zuellni lowered her head sadly.

"Is that fine?"

The girl nodded.

"Zuellni. Why?" Nina's wail couldn't be communicated.

And at this moment, the Academy City Zuellni had become the enemy of the world.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter4|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios

2012-06-10T09:23:35Z

Blewin: /* Updates */

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_(Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_French|(French)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*10 June, 2012 - Volume 15 Chapter 5 and Epilogue Completed
*22 May, 2012 - Volume 10 A Day For You 3 (45%)
*13 April, 2012 - Volume 15 Chapter 4 Completed
*28 March, 2012 - Volume 15 Chapter 3 Completed
*1 January, 2012 - Volume 10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III Completed
*4 December, 2011 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 (45%)
*29 November, 2011 - Volume 15 Chapter 2 (20%)
*21 October, 2011 - Volume 15 Chapter 1 Completed
*02 August, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 5 and Epilogue Completed
*01 July, 2011 - Volume 15 Prologue Completed
*08 May, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 4 Completed
*08 March, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 3 Completed
*03 March, 2011 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 (30%)
*28 February, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 3 Completed (98%)
*24 February, 2011 - Volume 08 Post Epilogue Part 2 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)]][[User:Haze|Haze]] 13:37, 28 December 2010 (UTC)
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III|Sweet Day - Sweet Before III]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You|A Day For You 03]] '''(45% completed)'''
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight|Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready|To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Hot Dash|Happy Hot Dash]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Morning of You and Me|Morning of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 01|Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Lunchtime of You and Me|Lunchtime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 02|Impact of Childhood 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Dinnertime of You and Me|Dinnertime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 03|Impact of Childhood 03]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Nighttime of You and Me|Nighttime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Birthday|Happy Birthday]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Assault of a Storm]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - To the indecisive person]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Prologue|Prologue - The One Biding Time]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Resolute One, The Wavering One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Impassioned One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Dispatched One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Puzzled One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ones in Discord]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Epilogue|Epilogue - And the One They Face]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 16===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 17===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 18===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume18 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 19===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume19 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

===Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|5 Years After]] (0%)
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)
:* [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]
:* [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Volume XV - Chrome Shelled Regios (April 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3510-5)
* Volume XVI - Chrome Shelled Regios (November 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3591-4)
* Volume XVII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 19, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3618-8)
* Volume XVIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (August 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3667-6)
* Volume XIX - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3708-6)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Epilogue

2012-06-10T09:22:37Z

Blewin: Created page with "Bounded by the metal ropes, the roaming bus was lifted up. His stomach turned as the shaking caused by the bus bumping into the materials to slow down the contact between the b..."

Bounded by the metal ropes, the roaming bus was lifted up.

His stomach turned as the shaking caused by the bus bumping into the materials to slow down the contact between the bus and the outer edge stopped.

“Ahh, I was used to this six years ago.”

He brushed away the hair that blocked his vision because of the shaking. He sighed. The bento and the nutrient pills in his stomach turned. This discomfort made him pale.

“Getting clumsy? Or is it because of the age?” Karian mocked the person sitting beside him, and then smile sourly.

“I’m not the same as you.”

“You said that.”

The man beside him smiled.

The man, Vance’s smile, Karian couldn’t take his eyes off him.

“……….. What the, this is disgusting.”

“Ah, you’ve been smiling a lot since graduation.”

“True. I’ve been released from the pressure. What else can I do but smile.”

After noticing that Vance was contradicting his own words, Karian stood up and grabbed hold of his own luggage. The two of them were wearing durable clothes because they needed to journey far away.

They weren’t wearing Zuellni’s uniform anymore.

It took them some time to get to the city named Meitero.

They got off the roaming bus.

“It’s nostalgic to see you here,” Karian said as they headed for the residence for outsiders.

“Geez, our route is the same till now. But are we to part here?”

“Let’s part like this?”

“Then our fate to meet ends here.”

Something was hidden behind their casual conversation. They both knew it but didn’t show it as they kept walking. Inside Karian’s mind floated the scene of the graduating ceremony.

The new Student President Samiraya gave her speech. Her short stature as she spoke seriously into the microphone made everyone laugh.

He felt discomfort, but he had changed his mindset while waiting on the roaming bus.

“Gorneo that fellow has too much energy when he’s looking after Shante’s recovery.”

Karian patted Vance’s back nonchalantly, comforting him. Of course, with a smile.

Vance watched him with anger.

“Really, your bad habit hasn’t changed since I first met you.”

“I’ve been growing , but it’s not easy to change. You too.”

“Um…………..”

“Growing and changing aren’t the same. We’ve grown but haven’t changed. That’s the case. But if you’ve changed, as the head of the Military Arts department, I wouldn’t wish for it.”

“Your tongue is still as sharp as ever.”

“Yes. And so I know how and when to use my sharp tongue. That’s my growth.”

“Really, you haven’t changed.”

They smiled as they headed for the hotel.

They both knew this ending as they walked step by step. There was probably still some time left as they waited for the next roaming bus. But they felt that that time was meaningless.

Perhaps they wouldn’t have the chance to speak this anymore.

And so they were confirming the ending.

If there existed some deviation, “time” must be it.

Vance thought here existed something they had in common.

Karian thought differently.

And the difference was obvious when they reached the hotel.

“You’re finally here. We’ve been waiting.”

Vance understood when he heard the greeting.

At the entrance of the hotel. Passengers of the roaming buses were all here to go through the administration process so they could stay in this city while waiting for the next bus.

Vance couldn’t believe the male and female pair he saw who were ignoring everyone else around them.

“Sorry for making you wait. How’s the preparation with the bus?”

‘All done. Including the guard and the driver. You will look just like a rich young man.”

“Then I’ll gladly accept your word. Anyway, what is left to prepare is my wallet.”

Vance was startled.

Karian took over. “Hey,” he said to Vance, a friend he had been with for six years in Zuellni.

“What’s going on?”

“There’s something I’ve to do.”

“What?”

“But it’s not something I can do by myself. So I need guards. But there aren’t many guards that I personally know.”

“So you’ve hired them?”

“So I’ve hired them.”

Various emotions rolled over Vance at Karian’s calm attitude.

“Don’t want to come with me and greet them?”

“You’ve your own city to return to, and there’s an obstacle too. I’m sorry, but I don’t want you to worry about me. On that level, they are quite capable too.”

“Really……….”

Vance lifted his head. All kinds of words whirled in his mind, but he swallowed them all.

“……. Yes. We aren’t from the same city anymore.”

“Yes. And we aren’t comrades of the same path.”

“I see,” Vance nodded and patted Karian’s shoulder. The thin figure shook at his patting.

“Then goodbye.”

“Yes. Goodbye.”

They parted.

Looking at his friend vanish amidst the crowd heading for the hotel, Karian turned to his new companions.

Looking at the him who had a tattoo over his left eye.

“Then, let’s listen to our client’s request one more time.”

“Uh, for that, it’s a bit embarrassing,” Karian said, but he didn’t look shy at all.

“It’s world peace.”

He declared and took a step.

To the hotel.

For a new journey.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter5

2012-06-10T09:21:51Z

Blewin: Created page with "She realised she was in a space unfamiliar to her. No. She just hadn’t gotten used to it. She had seen that sunroof many times already. This was the feeling she had. She ope..."

She realised she was in a space unfamiliar to her.

No.

She just hadn’t gotten used to it. She had seen that sunroof many times already. This was the feeling she had. She opened her eyes, lying on the richly decorated, luxurious bed. Leeirn knew she was awake.

“…………….. Uh.”

She confirmed the time and showed a bitter smile.

At this usual hour she would be making breakfast, but now there was no need. There were people to prepare meals and to do chores here, people who were here to look after her.

Though they were poor, there were people employed here who weren’t part of the royal family.

That wasn’t because the family of Eutnohl was one of the three royal families. The current head of Eutnohl, Minse Eutnohl wasn’t a Heaven’s Blade successor, but Leerin knew from the Head Maid that he was active in commanding the Military Artists in the battles against filth monsters.

Ordinary people wouldn’t be able to see a fight against filth monsters. Ordinary people would talk and compare Military Artists with music, movie or the heroes in magazines. For example, who was the most active in the last battle? The battle between the aged phrase filth monster and Heaven’s Blade successors.

Not that Leerin held no interests in those topics, but she wouldn’t actively seek them out, and so she hadn’t heard of Minse’s name there.

“There are still many with great fighting strength.”

Leerin was an ordinary person too. She was thinking of the strength of Military Artists but sighed when remembering the troubled look of the head maid. She finished putting the clothes on. She had woken up early but didn’t feel like sleeping again. Then the best thing to do was prepare for the next term of school. She drank from the cup next to the bed and went to the desk.

She walked as she thought about Minse.

Minse wasn’t part of the topic was probably because he was of the royal family. Besides the Eutnohl, the other two royal families were also elegant. The Queen, Alsheyra Almonise, the Heaven’s Blade successor and also the strongest Military Artist in Grendan, and past head of Ronsmier, Tigris, who died in the last battle. Compared to these two, Minse could only be evaluated as average.

Leerin thought him pitiful. Of course, not that she would let him know.

But things had slowly changed in Grendan since the last battle. The big thing was the death of two Heaven’s Blade successors.

Delbone and Tigris.

In terms of age, this could be a smooth handover to the next generation. But the death of two Heaven’s Blade successors in one battle had never happened before. This was a big impact to the city.

And no one could had thought that how fortunate it was to win this battle by only losing two Heaven’s Blade successors. This saying illustrated just how important the Heaven’s Blade successors were to Grendan.

However, one of the casualties was a member of the royal family, Ronsmier’s Tigris. Not only did a position of the Heaven’s Blade became vacant, also the head of the Ronsmier family. Claribel, the successor of the Ronsmier’s head, had left for Zuellni without permission, and so the Ronsmier family was in a warring state of who should be the next head.

Though this was just the problem of the Ronsmier family, which should have no impact on the next Heaven’s Blade successor. However, as Claribel was a Military Artist and was expected to inherit a Heaven’s Blade, yet she had left Grendan, this had become an issue.

Fermaus was the clear inheritor of Delbone’s position. It was rumoured that she had already built up a vast net of psychokinesis. This piece of news was reassuring.

Two Heaven’s Blade vacancies were still a problem.

In Alsheyra’s generation, it was rare to have not only two, but even one Heaven’s Blade position empty. It was difficult to dispel the unease. Anyway, this feeling was natural after that battle.

The Queen seemed to still have no intention of holding the Heaven’s Blade title competition. Leerin had no chance of seeing Alsheyra recently so she didn’t know what she was thinking, but she had seen the ministers and the Queen talking about it before she entered the Eutnohl family. The Queen had rejected their request.

It was meaningless to have a Heaven’s Blade successor who only looked like one but had no real strength.

That was her answer every time.

Holding a Heaven’s Blade didn’t mean one could become a Heaven’s Blade successor. He must be chosen by the Heaven’s Blade itself. However, that had not happened yet.

What should be done?

Just to wait? To keep believing that the next Heaven’s Blade successor would appear?

Leerin shivered unconsciously as she thought of this. She knew what she had to do and what she could do, so she wasn’t confused.

The last beast, Grendan, that was to resist fate had been injured. Leerin too, Alsheyra and the Heaven’s Blade successors as well. Would those wounds heal through time? Obviously not.

But the task of waiting showed just how strong Alsheyra was. But the uneasiness didn’t disappear. If it was fate to wait for the Heaven’s Blade successors to gather together, Leerin thought it wouldn’t be too bad to entrust the Heaven’s Blade to someone until that time came.

Who would be assured with that? Leerin and the people of Grendan.

Leerin thought of trying to talk to Alsheyra about this, but she was worried. Perhaps it really wasn’t all that good for her to get involved in politics.

Because……….

“………………Fu.”

She put the textbooks together and left the desk. The light shone into the room. Someone had noticed the closed-curtains and pulled them open. Leerin walked onto the balcony.

She felt as if the birds flew away because of her.

But there were no birds. Outside, it was still dim. One would hesitate saying good morning.

“Ah, wait.”

But Leerin called out to him.

“……….. Yes.”

Answering her was a young man standing in the middle of the balcony, getting ready as if to leap. With short hair and appearing to give a few words, he watched her clumsily. If Leerin had known of a guard, unnecessary worries might ensure, and so he had tried not to be noticed, but had failed.

He watched her, embarrassed.

Leerin felt the chill in the air and shivered.

“It’s cold. Come in and have a cup of tea.”

“Ah, no. I, I………..”

“All right. All right. Come in.”

“Yes, yes………..”

Leerin poured water from the simple hot water dispenser in a corner and started making tea. The maids had said she could call them anytime she needed, but Leerin had finally managed to get them to leave this dispenser here.

The tense young man standing in the balcony was called Eldein Riven. He was older than Leerin. Feeling tense, he said weakly, “I………. I’m thankful for worrying about me. But it’s my job to protect Denka.”

Denka.

This was how Leerin was called now.

That happened a few days ago.

After Alsheyra held the ceremony in the new palace, naming Leerin a successor. And then she became Leerin Eutnohl. She had officially became the successor of Grendan’s throne.

“I’m just one of the candidates. You don’t have to worry about it.”

“How can I not!”

How many times had she seen his shocked expression? Inside, Leerin smiled bitterly as she handed him the cup of tea.

She drank too. She had added lots of sugar to the red tea. Ah, her brain would turn slow without sugar.

“Because it seems a Denka is someone who must have lived longer than me.”

“Uh, ahah, ah.”

Eldein stammered, reflecting her deliberation as he drank the red tea, and as he pondered, heat entered his body that was leaning towards the table.

“Ah, no, but……..”

He was troubled. He felt that if he rejected her thought, he would be insulting the Queen, but if he agreed with her then he would be making light of her. It was easy to see his dilemma.

(Is he strong?)

Because of this sudden doubt, Leerin waved her hand up and down aimlessly as he watched.

This must be his reflexes as a guard.

Leerin had learnt most of the knowledge about the royal families and the politics of Grendan at Amonise’s home. If one had become a successor, then one’s guards belonged to Riven’s Military School with people that had gathered together to work for the royal families………. This should have been the case, but Minse had brought Erudein to his house.

Perhaps he had another meaning behind his action.

He must have.

But Leerin hadn’t really thought about it.

“Anyway. It’s my job to protect Denka………. Ah!”

He cut himself off and realised it was poor manner to do so.

Leerin smiled.

“Not bad. “my”.”

“No, but…….. this is the job of the royal family, I…….”

“It’s enough that my uncle trusts you enough to place you beside me.”

Her uncle was MInse.

“But, senpai……….”

Leerin faced him with a disapproving expression and pointed at his nose.

“Is your current conversational partner your uncle? Senpai? Or me?”

“Of course it’s Leerin Euthnol Denka.”

Leerin nodded in satisfaction at Eldein, who had immediately turned rigid.

“In that case, then if I say this is good enough, then it’s good enough.”

“Yes………… I understand!”

Leerin smiled at Eldein, who finally managed to calm down. She handed him the cup.

“Then please do your best with your job.”

“Yes. Understood!”

Leerin laughed, finding his deferential attitude funny. He also found it funny and smiled bitterly.

“But Denka, how did you know I would be here at this time?”

He hadn’t been here all the time. He was stationed somewhere not too far from Leerin’s residence and he went on patrol in case of intruders. Back then, he had just returned to the balcony and was caught off-guard by Leerin’s voice.

“Debka…….”

“That’s a girl’s secret.”

“Uh….. I’m sorry.”

Leerin’s smile left a puzzled Eldein on the balcony, then she closed the curtain.

He must have wanted to say that she was just a normal person.

But she wasn’t your average citizen anymore. She was a candidate to the throne. And had Eldein thought about the blindfold she was wearing?

“………. Well, time to study.”

She returned to the desk. Uh, in fact, she didn’t really need any guards. She tossed away that thought as her gaze landed on the textbook.

Something felt strange.

This was the feeling Claribel had.

She was reading magazines at home. What she said at Layfon’s party was serious. She really wanted to move house. There was no other way if Layfon had stayed at the boys’ dormitories, but now that he had moved out, it was meaningless for her to stay so far away.

She had her room now. Next was to decorate it, and then to choose some furniture. She had enough money for that.

She herself was a talented Military Artist. To live independently in a busy Academy City, talented Military Artists were like gems. In fact, the money she had now came from negotiations with the Student President Karian. She had to keep this a secret from Nina and the others, that simply being a Military Artist was also a way to earn money.

But that had nothing to do with now.

“What is it?”

She tossed the magazine aside and sat up. Something felt wrong. She remembered that feeling.

“Ah, that means they aren’t all destroyed.”

For some reason, this was the feeling she had. They should have been all destroyed. She didn’t know why she felt their presence, those people who summoned the monster to cover the entire Grendan.

The Wolf Faces.

The malicious people who existed on the other side of the world.

She hadn’t seen them.

“Is that why I feel like I can sleep better since leaving Grendan?”

At that time, she couldn’t fight because of her injury, but she did participate in the defense in front of the palace. What she could see was the monster covering the city and the countless number of live-bullets it spit out. If they had failed to destroy those live-bullets, more would have come to trample on the city.

Claribel had fought in numerous battles, but this was the first time she had fought with pressure. The fight and the blood of the royal three families told her to remove the stress in her and find some place to relax. She had saved Layfon so she could become stronger. Maybe she left not because of wanting to live in Zuellni or her stubbornness to grow stronger, but because she simply wanted to escape.

This was a feeling she was not permitted to have. Claribel denied her own conclusion.

Then what?

She couldn’t return to Grendan without having done anything. But her grandfather was dead. And she had left, brushing aside the problem of succeeding as the head of the family.

She couldn’t boast of her strength even if she managed to grow enough to hold a Heaven’s Blade.

“Then………”

She stood him.

She must go.

She picked up the weapon harness. The only item she brought from Grendan.

Kochouenshiken. The Dite.

All a Military Artist needed was this.

Claribel hid her presence and left through the window. She leaped for the night of Zuellni.

Where was the source of this feeling?

Her gaze kept scanning her surroundings as she leapt.

She felt it.

She changed her path and headed for that feeling. It came from the surrounding area of Layfon’s new home.

Then she stopped in front of that building.

“Just what is going on?”

Layfon Alseif had nothing to do with this. That should have been the case. But it seemed Nina had told him about the Wolf Faces. But was that enough to get him involved? Then shouldn’t all have seen the Wolf Faces in Grendan?

But that wasn’t possible.

If there was some information that Claribel and Nina didn’t know…

“Is it all right to make this conclusion?”

Anyway, she had to confirm this presence she felt. The presence inside the building felt like Layfon’s, but it seemed there was someone else there beside. If she kept searching, he would find out her presence. Normally Claribel would sneak a peek while hiding her presence, but now she was ignoring it.

Compared to this, just what were the Wolf Faces doing?

Claribel had stopped here, but her target was nowhere in sight.

“Even deeper? Where?”

She concentrated.

At that time, a girl was trapped.

There were many masks. They were people who had the face of beast but hadn’t become beast themselves.

They had the same pose, as if they were people reflected in a mirror. They possessed tremendous power, but because of that they had fallen. But they couldn’t ignore everything because they held great power.

The Wolf Faces.

They surrounded the girl. It was a strange event, but the ending was matter of fact.

The girl was silent.

She stood there, in this strange situation without a sense of fear.

“Why?”

The voice that sounded like fairies in a forest continued to enclose her.

“……… Why? Just what is going on?”

The girl wasn’t afraid.

“Why. You’ve descended but have done nothing. Then………….”

The echo was full of confusion. The girl stood in contrast, without any confusion.

She was tall, but not that tall. And her facial expression didn’t change in front of the Wolf Faces. The Wolf Faces stopped.

What she wore was a uniform. A General Studies uniform of Zuellni.

And that was confusing the Wolf Faces.

“Durindana had finished its job.”

“Yes. The mother form III has finished its job.”

The girl nodded. Like the nod of a robot. Their doubt vanished in the face of her psychokinesist-like speaking manner.

“That’s why I’m here. What’s not appropriate?”

“Then why haven’t you finished the goal?”

From the voice alone the girl seemed at peace. But if one was to look at it deeper perhaps it felt a tiny bit of worry. Even a powerful person would feel the pain of death. In order to reach one’s goal, there were Military Artists who aimed for revenge and got killed, there were those who got annihilated by the red-haired revenger, there were those who got caught up in it. They all experienced the pain of death.

All for today.

The arrival of Durindana that covered the entire Grendan was the ending she was fated to see. When she flied, the moon fell. This world that was full of lies became ashes, and the door to the real world was opened. The Wolf Faces continued to fight so they could be freed from death.

But why was this person in this place, pretending to be a student in this Academy City?

The Wolf Faces continued to ask.

“In order to reach my goal.”

But the girl’s expression wasn’t as intense. Her beauty that was like delicate glass and cold metal remained unruffled.

“But according to my speculation, your goal and mine aren’t the same.”

“Your goal……….”

“My goal is to destroy this world, but that isn’t all of it.”

The Wolf Faces were silent.

They waited for the next utterance.

But she changed the topic. “Because of Durindana’s passage, the hole has expanded. When we invade, that means your goal is reached. Now I’ve become the highest commander. The next order is to wait.”

The simple wordings resisted her cold attitude. The atmosphere became tense.

“…………… To wait. Wait at where?”

Fear seeped through the question.

The girl’s next words left no room for negotiation.

“Wait in the Zero Territoriy. That is now called the “moon”, Airen’s territory. That isn’t a sealed off dimension. This dimension isn’t good for a fight that requires you to save your energy. I feel that there’s another force in this world that can fight you. And so, wait in that dimension. That isn’t inappropriate.”

“Stop joking!”

The Wolf Faces were in a disarray. Their voices echoed like a mountain’s.

They were wailing.

The Wolf Faces that could only maintain their power through numbers turned into one single organism, wailing.

“You, to make us stay in that place………..”

“If you can remain calm, you can also feel comfortable in the Zero Territory. Please control yourself.”

The Wolf Faces were speechless. Their reaction really didn’t fit their name.

If just one person had enough of a strong will, then the Wolf Faces wasn’t a group of people who loved the safety offered by a group. The person whom Leerin and Nina met in the other Acadmey City had become a Wolf Face.

But the Wolf Faces didn’t continue to conversation.

They couldn’t communicate.

It was impossible for her to understand even if they were to tell her humans’ weaknesses.

They were prepared.

“I’m sorry, I can’t obey this order.”

The voice was intense.

The Wolf Faces had decided. Their effort hadn’t paid off, and still, they wouldn’t obey her. Even if they were to become enemies.

“Then this is betrayal. Can I comprehend it this way?”

Warning. Her voice was devoid of emotion. Fear shrouded the Wolf Faces once more. But they successfully kept it down. The fear that was deeper than that of waiting in the Zero Territory united the Wolf Faces.

“There is no other choice.”

“I’m sorry.”

They replied honestly.

And both sides took action simultaneously.

The weapons in the hands of the Wolf Faces were restored.

They attacked together in the confused situation. Wielding the weapons without fear. Attacking with everything they had, stabbing the girl.

The blades slid through the girl’s body. Countless number of blades cut through her. She should have become pitiful pieces of meat, but that wasn’t the case.

The girl stood there. She just stood.

There was no injury on her body. Not a drop of blood. Even her clothes was undamaged. She just stood there.

“I’ve confirmed the evidence of your betrayer. Now I’ll annihilate you,” she said without any expression.

“Ssss.”

One of the Wolf Faces howled. The point of the blade was inside the girl’s body, but he couldn’t feel anything with it.

He knew they had failed.

Failed. They couldn’t win.

They must escape.

There was no time.

The girl hadn’t moved.

But the Wolf Faces had been hit.

“I’ll once more turn your bodies into Aurora atoms. Change the data into experience. Seal off what can will be invaded then eliminate it.”

A cold declaration.

The Wolf Faces were terrified. They could do nothing. They had no way of resisting. Even if they could, it was meaningless as they had lost their substance. Not just the feeling of flesh but even the density of their shadows was thinning, revealing the view behind them…….. then they vanished

And so without having done anything, their figures vanished.

“………………”

All existence outside of the girl’s vanished. For the first time, she moved a part of her body that wasn’t her lips.

Lifted her head.

In the night sky was the moon.

She was looking at the moon.

“Airen Garfield. Your sacrifice is different from mine, isn’t it?” she asked the moon. But it remained silent. The light of the pure and cold moon spread across the surface of the air filter. The screen of dust and sand reflected a sickle. Though this was a scene of illusion, the girl’s expression didn’t change.

He wanted to protect this world. Even though he had to become the moon, he still did it to protect the people of this world. He insisted on completing his mission even though the heart of the other side had changed. He was this kind of a person.

The two points had a huge difference between them, and the girl took on this form in this world so that she could better understand it. The sacrifice of Durindana and the betrayal of the Wolf Faces paled into insignificance compared to it.

That figure was like a bird flying in from the dark as it landed beside the girl.

A long, dark pony tail bounced up and dark. This person looked to be about the same age as the girl.

“What’re you doing here?”

“I’m taking a stroll.”

“Really………” the dark haired girl didn’t look convinced. “Has anything strange happened in this area?”

“No,” the girl shook her head.

“I see. Then everything is fine. Sorry for disturbing your walk.”

“No, it’s fine. I’m just about to head back.”

The dark haired girl left. The girl wasn’t worried and left this piece of land devoid of the Wolf Faces.

Scanning the night sky of Zuellni again, Claribel didn’t feel at ease. Just what was going on…….. She couldn’t calm herself down no matter what.

“What’s happening. What’s happening………”

She recalled her, the girl without emotions. She met her before the feeling of fear. A conversation that was extremely short, and that was the limit of Claribel.

“Oh, what is your name?”

“I’m Vatei Ren.”

“I see. I’m Claribel Ronsmier.”

“Please look after me.”

The girl lowered her head. All Claribel saw was a normal girl wearing the General Studies uniform and then she had forgotten all about the Wolf Faces as she ran back to her dormitory.

She knew it.

“What is happening?”

She was running away. She couldn’t do anything before that girl but stood there.

It was fear.

Vatei Ren?

Something ominous filled this name.

Nina felt the same as Claribel. Something felt wrong. She was with Harley at that time. She had come to help him move the things he collected from the rubbish dump. They bounded up some of the boxes with a rope and moved them into the research lab Harley had borrowed from the Alchemy department.

“I can save some money this way,” Harley said happily as Nina walked with a sour smile.

“………? What’s it?” Harley turned around and asked as Nina had suddenly stopped in her track.

“……….. Nothing.”

It was a strange feeling, but she didn’t know what it was. She felt that it was related to the Wolf Faces, but she was inexperienced in this area. Was her inability to fully comprehend the meaning behind this feeling representing something?

She pressed a hand on her chest with her head turned sideway. Harley also made the same gesture.

“Do you feel uncomfortable?”

“No. It’s not that.”

“I see. Give them to me if you’re tired.”

“it’s ok. Let’s go,” she urged.

Perhaps he felt better about the situation having seen Nina’s reaction. He opened the box. This was about moving house. He was very satisfied with Layfon’s new home. Now that Harley signed the contract and created his own research lab, he was full of spirit.

How to renovate the room? That must be the topic. But she couldn’t understand him if she didn’t pay close attention because of the jargons he kept using. She had already given up listening to him.

Her concentration was on elsewhere.

Worried. This sense of worry was making her heart beat faster. She felt that something needed to be done. This was the feeling she had.

“………… Nina?”

“Sorry, Harley. I’ll definitely move this.”

“Eh? Wait…………”

She ignored the protest of her childhood friend and left the boxes.

To where?

She didn’t know, but her body didn’t hesitate. Her brain knew nothing but her body knew where to go. No, to put it more accurately, her instinct was urging her body to move. Nina ran without regard of the situation. She ran farther and farther away, closer and closer to her target, and her body felt weaker. Her heart beat faster. She must stop. She should stop what she was doing now and returned to Harley, telling him it was nothing with a smile and continuing to help him move the boxes.

She had never ignored things around her.

What had happened?

She didn’t know. She didn’t understand but something incredible was taking place.

She knew the other her felt tired too. Because of forcibly making her body obey her will even though it wanted to escape, her two legs that were running in the night sky of Zuellni felt heavier than usual. Her jumping height and distance weren’t on par with her usual self.

Strange.

Why did she resist going there so much?

She was going to confirm something.

Nina jumped.

She was surprised that the landing place was close to Layfon’s new home, but what was she more surprised about was that she didn’t notice Claribel was somewhere not far from her.

What was here?

Her fingertip felt the Dite in her weapon harness. The air of a silent night surrounded her. The heat of summer should have passed. The season had turned colder, but Nina was sweating.

She was sweating so much with this distance. Unbelievable.

“Damn.”

She didn’t understand the situation. Her heart was like it was curled into a ball as she scoled herself.

At this time, her body reacted to her sensation.

She turned around. Someone was coming.

She didn’t need to concentrate. That figure was getting closer under the dim light of the street lamp. Behind Nina was Layfon’s building. There weren’t many residents yet.

She looked like a normal girl, walking slowly in the dark in the uniform of the General Studies department. She looked pretty but was a normal girl.

But the tension in Nina didn’t ease. Her hand didn’t leave her weapon harness.

Irritation filled her.

And before long, the other also sensed it.

(Melnisc?)

(Ro, roooooo………)

Somewhere deep inside her, Melnisc was howling in terror. But it wasn’t like the feeling that Nina had, of being overwhelmed by an unidentifiable sense of tension and fear. Melnisc felt like it was about to go insane from fury.

The girl was heading straight for her.

And then she stopped before Nina.

“Could you move aside?”

She was unshakable before Nina as she coldly uttered her words that didn’t match the current atmosphere.

“……………!”

Her feet wanted to move, but Nina willed them to stay.

Not that the girl couldn’t enter the building if Nina didn’t move. But the girl had stopped in front of her. She didn’t say “get lost”. She just said “move aside”.

It really was…………

“What do you want to do?”

“It’s a fighting strength that suits you. You are named Nina Antalk, born in the City of Schneibel. Before now you had become one with an Electronic Fairy. Other factors need to be studied to account for your current fighting strength.”

“Oh.”

She knew Nina well.

“But it’s a very low possibility that you can eliminate me with your current power. And I don’t want to become your enemy now. I don’t like meaningless fight. Can you move aside?”

“You…………” Nina repeated like a broken toy.

“I’m Vatei Ren. I’ll be studying in Zuellni in the next term.”

“It………..”

It shouldn’t be like this. She wanted to say it but she couldn’t. What should she do after denying her. To fight this girl named Vatei Ren?

She didn’t know why calling this girl’s name gave her sense a strong ominous feeling. But this wasn’t the time.

What she should do now was take care of the current situation.

To fight? Or to move away?

She should move aside. She wouldn’t win.

No. She had had a similar experience many times already. Didn’t she overcome them one by one? But this time it was different.

To overcome it. To do it everything she had regardless of what would happen to her.

She didn’t even think of that now.

(Ro…………… roooo…………)

Melnisc howled in her. A storm. But Nina didn’t move with his anger. She could borrow the strength of the Haikizoku. And the Dite in her weapon harness had the Electronic Fairy, Zuellni’s power. It wouldn’t break under the kei of the Haikizoku.

But Nina didn’t think that was enough to defeat this girl.

(Ro……… Reu………..) Melnisc said.

“Levatinn………..?”

“How do you know its name?”

Vatei’s expression remained unchanged, but Nina’s feet moved because of that question.

She had stepped back to gain some distance.

To run away.

Now, she had run away.

“Damn………..”

“Never mind. I won’t get to the depth of it. But forget about doing something to me.”

Vatei moved.

“Tsk!”

Her body was shivering.

“……………”

Vatei was silent. She moved past Nina and entered the building.

“At that time I just wanted to destroy this city, but I’ll reach that goal in the next city.”

“Wait! You………….”

Nina regained her sense of self and wanted to chase after the girl.

But her feet wouldn’t move. Her flesh had been resisting her from the start. Her heart was giving up. She didn’t have the strength to make her body obey.

What goal was it………..?

Nina didn’t even get to ask that question as she stood there.

Vatei disappeared into Layfon’s building. And next Nina’s consciousness entered a false world as if she was dragged by the Haikizoku.

This was a dream.

But it was the truth that Karian was plagued by it after that day.

The day when the monster covered Grendan. Karian had chosen to stay in the Mechanical Department so that he could confirm the repairing progress of the city as the city shook intensely.

He felt that someone was calling him. This happened when he finished talking with the person with the burden, while he was coming back to himself.

The machines were here, their noise seemingly more intense than usual, but it was gently pushed away by the sound of bells. Perhaps Zuellni was calling. As if captured b that voice in the passing of time, Karian changed the direction of his feet.

And he arrived in the central area of the Mechanical Department.

“Did you call me?”

He saw the huge central area with an expectant feeling. The Electronic Fairy was inside the gem, looking at him gently.

“Is something wrong? If it’s not important, then stay back a little. You also want me to concentrate on fixing the city……..”

And he stopped.

He had to.

Gloom overcame Zuellni’s face. He didn’t know how to react to that change so he looked at her silently, waiting for her reaction. Then he sensed the change.

Not from the Electronic Fairy.

But from the Selenium rocks around her.

Fog. Or a cloud of dense dust rushed out. In a split second, the dust ignored the weak air current in this area and stopped between Karian and the Electronic Fairy as it took human form.

A person.

A mature woman.

But Karian didn’t know those clothes. It looked like clothes that Military Artists wore so to be able to maximize their movement.

He should have felt the danger he was in, but he didn’t sense it. It was already too late when he noticed it. The option of running away was gone, and so he chose another way.

“Who are you?”

“I’m Levatinn. Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Levateinn. I’m the commander of Durindana, who was now fighting outside.”

“……. Why are you here?”

He was terrified. But he had nothing to gain by showing his weak side here. An iron will defeated his weakness as he continued to speak.

Levatinn was here without doing anything. It must have another goal. Anyway, Zuellni’s reaction didn’t feel like she was reacting to an enemy. In that case he must find out Levatinn’s goal.

“If I’m to declare it I’d say please allow me to destroy this world in the near future.”

“Why?”

“Otherwise me and my master would not be freed. Because we are bounded by this world.”

“……………….”

Karian didn’t quite understand the meaning of it. But he understood the cause and reason. This world was interfering with Levatinn and its master’s movement, and so it wanted to destroy this world. It was better than not knowing the reason.

“But there is something we must do before that.”

“That is…………..”

Didn’t that woman – Levatinn say something at that time?

He woke from his dream. His body didn’t move but his eyes were opened. He realised he was in his own room. He was so busy this year that he barely had time to visit his home. But recently he had made time to return.

He wanted to see his sister.

There was little time left.

The time he had to remain in this city, and the time he had to spend with his sister. Or the time they had to live in this world.

Actually, there was plenty of time. Perhaps people tended to drag out the thing they were to do. There was always time to meet his sister. Even after leaving the Academy City, he would still have time to return to his homeland.

He thought so.

But perhaps that time would be gone. Perhaps whatever he did now would not help the situation just like the crisis Zuellni was facing.

Not feeling tired anymore, Karian left the room with the intention of brewing a cup of tea.

Felli was in the living room.

“Ah, you’re already up?”

“Did you ask after having seen the time?”

He checked the time. It was time to wake up.

“I see. I’ve overslept.”

“……….. Are you tired?”

He thought she might be still mad like before, but her conversation was extremely normal. He felt that he was progressing somewhat.

He was happy yet sad. So hard to comprehend. He smiled sourly and dusted away the remnants of his dream. Before he had seen the problem that needed solving. Now as the time to solve it. And the future was to draw success.

“There’s tea in the teapot. Do you want me to brew some?”

“Thanks. We haven’t had breakfast together for a long time.”

“……… Not that we have done anything together.”

She watched the kitchen and took up Karian’s cup.

Now as the time to pass the time of now.

The little time left for now that he wanted to see.

That dimension didn’t exist.

IT was called En.

A network between Regios that people couldn’t see. An information network.

In the false dimension were two figures facing each other.

One was a girl of weak light.

The other was a beautiful figure of a half man, half bird.

Zuellni and Schneibel. Nina and Melnisc spoke at the same time in this dimension.

“This is………….”

She immediately realised something had changed.

Vatei Ren. The woman exuding a sense of danger, one that Nina couldn’t do anything about. The woman whom Melnisc called Levatinn. For that, the two had met in this dimension.

When Nina realised the situation, Schneibel had stopped speaking.

“I understand the situation.”

“……………..”

“You’ve been infiltrated. Right?”

“………………”

Zuellni didn’t reply.

“Concentrating on Durindana’s attack, you haven’t realised Levantinn’s presence. Starting from me, every Electronic Fairy had missed her. I can’t scold you for that.”

“…………….”

Zuellni lowered her gaze in dejection.

“Besides, we can’t do anything in this situation. Not only the Heaven’s Blade successors, but even the Queen is subjected to Durindana’s bound. Every power in this world is bounded. That is probably the fault of us Regios,” Schneibel said without changing her expression. She wasn’t robotic. She had just had years and years to suppress her emotions.

“But it was possible to contact us about it. Zuellni, you should have known.”

“…………..”

But Zuellni kept her silence.

Zulleni herself felt Schneibel’s irritation. But she remained silent. The crisp, bell-like voice that Nina had heard before didn’t defend itself.

“Why didn’t you contact us? Or is it because it is the Academy City?”

“……………”

“But this problem isn’t the same as the red haired beast and darkness. This is related to the crisis of this world. You should understand that being the Academy City isn’t enough to explain your action.”

“…………………”

In Schneibel’s expression was disapproval that Nina couldn’t understand.

Schneibel couldn’t guess the scope of meaning behind Zuellni’s silence. Not that Zuellni couldn’t speak of it. Schneibel had done a thorough research in Zuellni’s situation before initiating communication through En. She didn’t notice anything strange caused by Levatinn’s presence.

And if Zuellni was too exhausted that she couldn’t contact Schneibel, how did it explain her being able to communicate from the beginning through En?

So that meant Zuellni was using silence to protect her own thought.

For what?

Even the mother of all Electronic Fairies – Schneibel, didn’t know. What was Zuellni thinking?

“What don’t you speak!”

Even Nina didn’t understand.

“Zuellni!”

Zuellni replied Nina’s painful question with silence.

“You’re admitting in silence. Is that true? Why? Because you lost? You gave me power. Because of that? Zuellni. Answer me!”

Zuellni continued to keep her silence. For the Academy City. For Nina’s passion. But she still kept her silence.

“Why don’t you say a word!”

“………….”

“You’re still treating me like an outsider!”

“…………”

“Zuellni?”

Nina’s pain filled the dimension. The dimension echoed her heart.

This was proof that the substance of the Electronic Fairy in Nina’s body was growing normally, or that the substance that would become the new hope was her. But the process of factoring in the safety of the Academy City in Schneibel’s question was already gone.

She must make a decision.

“All right.”

Schneibel looked at the determined girl. At the Electronic Fairy that selflessly sacrificed herself for the people in her city.

In her, all emotions were eliminated.

“I won’t ask again of your issue. But as one who bears the responsibility of the structure of this world, we must destroy Levatinn.”

“………………”

“If you interfere with this, you’ll become our enemy.”

“………………”

Zuellni lowered her head sadly.

“Is that fine?”

The girl nodded.

“Zuellni. Why?” Nina’s wail couldn’t be communicated.

And at this moment, the Academy City Zuellni had become the enemy of the world.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter3

2012-04-26T14:01:18Z

Blewin: /* Chapter 3: The Dispatched One */

===Chapter 3: The Dispatched One===

On the letter was written such a short sentence.

"I'm near. I'll be at your place soon!"

Not that he hadn't thought of its meaning. Though it was common not to have the sender's address written on the envelope, the location of the sender was evident through the seal of Kelnes.

"What's this?" Sharnid said, tightening his hold on the letter. This name attracted his notice. Kelnes, the City of Medicine. Sharnid was trying to deduce the deeper meaning behind it.

Had that person come?

But what was he planning?

And why Kelnes?

The letter in his hand had become a ball. His hand hurt. This level of pain was nothing a Military Artist, not to mention a normal person, but right now, it seemed to be stressing on its own existence in the pain it inflicted on him. Sharnid left the room and headed for the Training Complex as usual. But how meaningful was this act? Probably not much. But Military Artists started training in order to survival, and then the future situation was ended by some faceless person.

"I wasn't thinking of becoming a hero, but even I couldn't predict the result."

This was what it felt like to be helpless. He hated himself for not being able to do anything. But he didn't think the choice he made back then was wrong. He only did what he could do at that place, accurately evaluating his strength, and made the correct respond to prevent the situation from worsening, and then he survived. If he had died, nothing could be done. Right now, he wouldn't have been able to do anything, whether that was about a goal or to obtain something one desired. Everything was meaningless in death.

He pondered as he walked. When he came to, he realised he was outside the hospital. The area here was different from that receiving outside patients. This area was especially tranquil. The nurses came and went. Visitors and patients chatted. But for some reason, there was no echo. The quietness seemed to be absorbing the noise, making it vanish. Background noise was not background noise. Sharnid balked at this quietness. It halted his steps.

Once he reached upstairs, he had reached his destination. He knew this place already, but he still had to check the room numbers he went. Coming to the hospital was part of being polite. He didn't have to do that much, but he still did it.

Though he had said to her about "can't come", if he couldn't even do such a simple thing as visiting, then he really could do nothing.

Dinn was before him. His best friend whom he later firmly parted with.

"What do you mean?"

That exaggerated threat broke the silence.

"Shena."

The atmosphere in the hospital turned heavy through that piercing voice. The air seemed to have turned stiff. Sharnid ran to the room. The door was opened, and entering Sharnid's vision was Dalshena's angry face and the back of a man standing in front of him, plus Dinn, looking outside the window, ignoring everything around him. For some reason, this felt like a strange comedy. Sharnid swallowed the words he wanted to say and waited quietly.

"Sharnid."

Dalshena looked at him.

"Uh?"

That man heard the noise and turned around. He wasn't someone from Zuellni. He was around 20 years or so. Underneath his slightly dirtied clothes was a build with muscles that Sharnid would never be able to have no matter how hard he trained.

The man's face was turned sideways. He seemed to be looking this way, and there was also someone Sharnid knew. What a laughable comedy.

He knew all three of them, but they shouldn't be meeting here.

"Oi, son."

That man greeted him.

He was tall and powerful, taller than Sharnid by a head, and the body bigger by a waistline. And he possessed Sharnid's handsome features, plus the solemn dignity of a boulder that had been baptized by days of wind and snow. That man was called Elrad Elipton.

"Old man, how come you're here?"

"Did someone send you a letter?"

"Ah, I only got it yesterday."

"What the. We arrived at the same time. As I said, letters can't be trusted," Elrad said with a sign of tiredness on his face. He watched Dalshena.

"You knew each other? Then that's good. I'm here because of work. But this little girl here is interfering."

"What?"

"Work? What work?"

The first thing Sharnid thought of in this unexpected situation was to calm down. If everyone reacted through their emotions, they would never get anywhere.

"Well........"

Saying that, his father pointed his thumb, fairly slender for his enormous build, at Dinn, who was still continuing to act as if this did not concern him.

"Is this part of your work too, dad?"

"Ah, I'm like weeds here without roots. If the job description matches the pay, I'd do it no matter what."

Sharnid felt Dalshena's gaze behind Elrad, and he felt a chill down his back. She must hold him in contempt now, he thought.

"He can be treated here too. Isn't it reckless to get him to ride a roaming bus when he's ill?"

"He's a patient, but he won't die as long as the drip is there. I've comrades to look after him too. Besides I'm not a baby who needs constant care, lying on a bed."

"You."

Those were words that couldn't solve the problem even though he had been insulted, besides, he knew his father said it deliberately. Because he knew his son's persuasion would be fruitless. Even so, it didn't sit well with Sharnid that his dad had seen through him.

"Shena. Stop."

Right now, he must stop her no matter what. But his words were useless. The furious Shena had no intention of stopping.

She pulled out her Dite, restored and rushed him. A wind materialized in his not so spacious room, and the floor tiles promptly became a mess. Dinn was still gazing out the window with his empty eyes.

Elrad hadn't changed his position, but he had grabbed hold of the lance with his bare hand. What came next was the thundering sound of metal breaking. The lance was broken by his force.

"Ah."

Dalshena's expression was one of disbelief as she watched the event unfold.

"Calm down a bit, little girl," Elrad said to her, turning around, forcing her to his table through his overwhelming advantage.

"I won't take him and leave immediately. My side needs some preparation too. Of course, we'll take care of the cost of transport. Besides, it isn't that far away."

"Uh."

Though she knew she could escape by leaving her weapon, Dalshena didn't do that. She looked at him with abhorrence, the man who had stopped her with one hand only.

"That's enough, dad. Let her go."

"Right."

He released the weapon and Dalshena sat down on the floor.

"That's it son. Take her and go. We don't get to meet much. Should take time to solidify our father and son relationship."

"You always say such revolting thing."

Elrad smiled and left the room.

But Sharnid had no intention of seeing him go.

Regret filled Dalshena. Dinn kept looking through the window as if nothing had happened.

"Kuh."

Dalshena turned to him. She didn't mean to. Perhaps she wanted to chase after Elrad but that wasn't it. Sharnid didn't know what to do so he only stood there.

Elrad Elipton was a professional mercenary. Sharnid's time with his dad was when dad was a mercenary. Sharnid had followed him, traveling from city to city for many years. When he turned from a mere boy to someone with awareness, he was only on the roaming bus. They had never settled down in any one city. It was already incredible to Sharnid that he managed to stay in Zuellni for four years.

Not that it felt good to him.

He had once attempted to destroy such a life.

He never thought his father would appear here.

Not knowing what to do, Sharnid left the hospital as if Dalshena had kicked him out. He wanted to think of the next move but he couldn't think of anything. Was he to return to the old days? Even if he was to ponder it, no answer was forthcoming. Besides, he just couldn't imagine it being with his father.

"Ah, damn."

Sharnid let out a breath. Things hadn't been resolved. He was just confirming the irritation inside him. Where should he go? He didn't know.

"What should I do?" he murmured as he lifted his head to look at the hospital.

Still, it wasn't as if there weren't any possible actions available. Since Dinn's condition hadn't improved, this meant Zuellni's current technology wasn't enough to treat him. Besides this was an Academy City, a city of students. It wouldn't be entirely impossible for students to be experimenting with Dinn for lack of mature technology. They might need that experiment in order to invent technology to call back one's consciousness. That was for Dinn and for patients in the future who might exhibit Dinn's conditions. But there existed a certain risk, and that remained unknown to Dinn.

Was it good to leave his former best friend in this condition?

This doubt surfaced in Sharnid's mind.

Then wasn't it better for Dinn to be taken back? Dinn belonged to a Military Arts family in Kelnes city. He was part of the upper society. It seemed that Dinn left his home due to dissatisfaction with his family. For Dinn, he left his home city to look for help rather than to protect Zuellni. He must have bore a heavy determination to do this. Zuellni understood there must be a reason behind Dinn's action.

He hadn't seen Dalshena's angry eyes for so long. Sharnid had lost but he still wasn't willing to let go. Was he to wait till the time when he was to truly lose it?

"No."

In a sense, he could think that the current Dinn belonged to Dalshena.

"Don't think of it the wrong way."

The wrong way? Dalshena? Or was it himself thinking of such foul things?

Probably the latter.

It didn't matter about Dalshena. Even Sharnid himself didn't want to let Dinn go. He was now heavily swayed because he knew Dinn might die.

"What should I do?" he complained again as he finally left the hospital.

One answer came to him. Do nothing.

He walked for a while, turned a corner and could no longer see the hospital.

"Uh."

Elrad was waiting.

"Dad."

"Long time no see. Can't we chat for a bit?"

"I'm touched by your love to tears for guarding me always."

Elrad must have been watching him otherwise he wouldn't have appeared here right at this moment.

"Be moved."

The eyes that looked so much like Sharnid's were filled with love, but Sharnid hated that feeling. He sighed.

"Anyway, take that pretty girl to a quiet place for a chat."

His request was quickly denied. There was a café nearby but it was still quite some time till it opened.

"What a boring city."

"Where do you think this is?"

"A little flower full of liveliness. Oh, yes, how about hiring me as a teacher? Then I can give you discount. Call me a good person."

"Ah, I'd be happy to bound you up and kick you out."

"What? You want to hoard me alone? In that case don't call me father. Might as well call each other brothers."

They entered the shop as they chatted. It was a shop with atmosphere but there weren't many customers.

"What?"

"You're noisy. It's still early."

"Time is of no consequence to a brat who is in love."

"What're you saying?"

"My theory."

No one would say that with a confident air. Besides, the world hadn't got such a place for such a person. Sharnid silently chose a table without any customers around it.

"Then why did you accept that job?" he asked after the waiter had left with their orders.

"Well, sometimes I also want to do something befitting a parent, to come and see my son. But I never thought my item is someone you know well."

"Don't compare a person to an item."

"Um?"

Elrad sat down on the narrow chair and frowned.

"Ahh. I see. Someone you know. I'm not all that sensitive with that kind of thing. Sorry."

Sharnid shook his head at his father's insincere apology. Never mind.

He knew his father's personality. And so no further word was exchanged on the topic. He also knew their relationship wouldn't improve because of this.

"Speaking of which, have you done it with that girl?"

The waitress bringing over two cups of tea gave a shocked expression at his words. She looked at Sharnid with contempt.

Sharnid watched his father with dissatisfaction. He knew dad was that kind of a person. He didn't hold a grudge anymore as he finally understood, and it was exactly because he was that kind of a person that it was normal for Sharnid not to know who his mother was. But. Never mind. Even now he still wanted to know who his mother was, but knowing wouldn't change the fact that he was still Sharnid Elipton. The important thing was she was a woman who would give her son to such a father. Even in a part not hidden in a dramatic TV show, it was a boring fact that one would know. The important thing was Sharnid himself wasn't all that adverse to it.

Apart from feeling regretful for creating such a scene.

"What. Not yet?" Elrad stared at him regardless of the consequence. "I don't can't it. When I was your age, I wouldn't give a woman I want time to rest."

"You're so annoying. I don't want to repeat your path," he said to his father who was prone to abandoning his work.

"Compared to that, dad, can't you think of a perfect plan to not bring Dinn back?"

"What? So your aim is to rely on someone else?"

"Tsk."

"Impossible." Sharnid had expected a debate but his father's personality wouldn't allow it.

"If you still hold a father and son relationship with me, then think of that brat's parents. The job was requested by his parents."

Sharnid could only listen.

"The important thing is the level of technology here can't treat him. The city of Kelnes is good at treating post-Kei acceleration drug symptoms."

"What did you say?"

"You're so stupid. I'm saying the City of Kelnes can be inventing Kei accelerated drug."

That fool of a city that never thought of the consequences of its actions. Dinn hadn't rejected it. Or perhaps to Dinn, who wanted to increase his strength, using drugs itself wasn't permissible.

Yet Sharnid thought this suited Dinn's thinking.

"So you........"

"Uh?"

"Have already used it. The way to increase your strength. The one I taught you."

".........."

"It comes from your feeling. Did you use it to run away? You idiot."

"But that couldn't be helped."

Feeling the sudden chill down his back, Sharnid turned his face away. At that time, he had over-exhausted his kei vein by using that move, and he was forced to stay in the hospital for a whole day. But for the present Sharnid, that wouldn't have been a problem.

Still, he couldn't escape Elrad's eyes.

"Couldn't be helped."

Elrad's cold gaze pinned him.

"A fight has already begun from the moment of creating victory. The last moment to turn a situation around also embodies the victory or defeat of a fight. You did that even though your strength was not enough, and that is evidence of your immaturity."

"....... What would you do if you can't see victory no matter what?"

"Run away. I already told you that's why that move was made."

Sharnid looked at the ceiling seriously. His dad's hypothesis "though defeat is very probably but escaping is not impossible" didn't exist. Of course it was natural to want to run away when that happened. And if the city was destroyed, then all he needed was escape from it. That was the way the mercenary, Elrad Elipton, thought. A very human factor. To rely on a factor of non-defeat. Elrad would never miss that chance.

On the second day.

Sharnid could only pass his day in confusion as he still hadn't thought of a good way. The Training Complex was closed off because it was being fixed, and so they didn't have platoon training.

The plan to rebuild Zuellni was almost at an end. Relief exuded from the entire city, but not Sharnid. Either way, his conclusion was that it was good for Dinn to return to his city, but Sharnid wasn't happy about that.

"What should I do?"

With nothing to do after school, Sharnid sighed as he walked through the school ground aimlessly.

"Ah, Sharnid senpai."

Sharnid looked up and saw Harley driving a truck. The city had made many of such vehicles to transport items that were too big to move by hand. The truck could even transport people.

"Hey."

"You look bored."

"Uh, bored."

He replied with his usual flare. He didn't feel that pained right now.

"Speaking of which, what are you doing?" Sharnid couldn't think of a reason behind Harley's action as he was just leaving the Alchemy building.

"I'm borrowing this to help move house."

"Move house?"

At this time, the junior students were finding houses to move into. It would take the graduates some time to move their things out.

"Didn't you hear? Layfon has found a new house."

"I see."

"I'm helping now."

"Right."

Layfon hadn't been showing up at platoon training. Sharnid understood that and had decided to leave him alone. Only time could heal the wound in his heart, as for whether it would heal or not, Sharnid didn't know. Was his own problem the same, that only time could wash it clean?

"Since I've nothing to do, I'll go check it out. It is Layfon's new home after all."

"Come and help out."

"Ok."

Sharnid took the wheel and pressed down the switch button. The truck accelerated. Harley wailed as the prefect howled, seeing how Sharnid was driving over the speed limit.

Their destination was Layfon's former home, the male dormitory 1.

"Who remodeled the truck?"

Harley was exhausted when they arrived.

"Isn't this thing quite good?"

"No. It's not possible for it to have that speed. Damn. I'd be caught for remodeling it."

"Well, we've saved some time thanks to this truck," Sharnid gave Harley a pat on the back and headed for the door. Layfon was already waiting with his luggage.

"Hey, that's all you've got?"

By Layfon's feet lay the sports bag he had been using since the beginning of term, a suitcase and three boxes.

"The furniture is originally the dorm's. I've already backed everything like clothes except for the textbooks."

"Ahhh. Can't you be less ridiculous for being a bore?"

"This is already more than I expected."

Layfon had thought one suitcase was enough.

"Well, never mind. It's not bad to finish this quickly."

They quickly stowed the luggage on the back of the vehicle, which made the vehicle lose its balance. But at least the front wheel hadn't left the ground. Harley drove the vehicle while the two fell behind it.

"And where are we moving these things to?"

"Somewhere near the cargo area."

"Really?"

Though he was speaking, the distance between the two of them hadn't widened. Besides, Harley was driving at the running speed of a person. A normal person could speak while running next to the vehicle.

............ Still, he wasn't so sure of the content of the conversation.

Looking at Layfon, it seemed he was recovering. He didn't look to be particularly anxious. This was a special trademark of Layfon's in times of peace, or perhaps it was a symbol of cunningness. An expression that could be seen through so easily meant Layfon still hadn't tided up his feelings. He still hadn't let it go. Sharnid felt that Layfon couldn't even dare think about it.

For Sharnid, he felt he didn't understand his own feeling. Feeling like light wind was his natural demeanour. He didn't think Layfon was the same as him, but if he was what Sharnid thought he was, then perhaps he was unconsciously operating under his own defences. (Meaning he was running away)

(It's not possible to recover simply.)

Sharnid was not party to the details of the things that happened to Layfon in Grendan since he returned to Zuellni halfway. Felli seemed to know everything but she hadn't spoken to anyone about it. Nina too. But probably not the Student President.

But Sharnid could kind of guess from Layfon's expression. The Layfon who dragged his feet back to Zuellni as he left Grendan. And he looked like he had lost his soul. This was enough. This was the cause of his childhood friend, Leerin. He had failed to take it back, whether it was physical or mental. Even if Leerin didn't return to Zuellni, Layfon wouldn't have had this expression if the two of them had talked it through.

(Ah~Ah.............)

The current Layfon was like Sharnid.

(If it's me, what am I trying to protect?)

Or one could say what did he want to take back?

They arrived at their destination while Sharnid was pondering. It was a very old and dirty building. The house was originally white on the outside but spots of black adorned its walls after long periods of sculpting by rain and wind.

"Wa. No way?"

Sharnid couldn't believe this building was still standing.

"You can tell there's no one instead, but it still has its value," Harley speculated.

That must be it. There was a residential area around here, and this place was very close to the cargo area, but it was quite far from the more popular streets. Since it was close to the cargo area, it wouldn't be too far away from the farms and the fish farms. It would have been dangerous to place the cargoes near the residential area and the streets because of fire concerns. Of course it should be placed somewhere further away from houses. And so this housing area was only temporary. It would be demolished if the cargo area needed expanding. But right now, there was no such need.

"I was wondering whether you really were going to move in."

"It's close to the tram station so it's not that inconvenient."

"But isn't that the tram for cargoes?"

Ignoring the suddenly speechless Sharnid and Harley, Layfon started moving his luggage into the house. The two could only leave this topic. The luggage was not much and since there were two Military Artists here, they didn't need to return to the vehicle again.

They realised someone was already here after they entered the house.

"Ah, Layton. The furniture is almost done," Naruki said.

"Thanks. Ah, sorry about this."

"That's fine. It's pretty easy."

Nina showed herself at the voice. "Layfon, come and decide where the furniture should be placed."

"Sorry, Captain, I should be assembling the furniture."

"Don't worry. Didn't Naruki say that it was easy?"

It seemed Nina and Naruki had already assembled the furniture when Layfon and they went to move the luggage.

"What. There's nothing for me to do," Sharnid said.

"There are still some electrical appliances that need installing," Nina pointed at the boxes.

"Wa, that's too complicated."

"Speaking of which, that seems to be my job."

"Oh, then I'll leave it to you. So there's nothing for me to do now?"

"Right right."

Layfon, Nina and the others already headed inside the house to put the furniture in the right places.

Sharnid opened the box. Inside were cheap electrical appliances.

"........ Uh?"

He found her.

Sharnid was in the living room at the moment. This room was very big. Even the left behind boxes and various rubbish from the furniture weren't enough to fill the room. And in the area with her back leaning against the wall was a person.

"What're you doing?"

Felli.

"Reading because I've time."

Felli flipped a page.

"Come and help."

"You want me to do physical work?"

"Then what are you sitting there for?"

"This."

Sitting next to her was the Light Dite in its restored form.

"Uh?"

"I've a feast to attend after this, so have to prepare the dishes. It'll take about one more hour to finish the work here, after that, I'll have to help out with who is going to bring the girls over."

So Felli was here to take care of the communicating.

Meishen and Mifi were currently preparing the dishes. Since eating utensils weren't enough, plus the house was in a state of flying dust, it was more hygienic, less time consuming and much cheaper to get a restaurant to prepare dinner than here. And that was also the reason why Naruki was left behind, though she was always with the other two.

"And then. That's it?"

"That's it. Are you not satisfied with anything else?"

"No. Let's do our best."

Sharnid said to the Felli who looked like she was about to bite a bit off him as he took out an electrical appliance from a box.

It took them less than an hour to assemble the bigger appliances. Naruki took the car to get Meishen and Mifi. Layfon was tidying up the room. Nina and Felli took care of the boxes and began to sweep the floor. Harley started checking the finer details of installing the electrical appliances.

Having finished his part for now, Sharnid went to the veranda. From here he could see the entire view of the storage area, all the way to the legs of the city and then the scenery of the outside world. It was as if a veil of white was shrouding the wilderness, as if one was flying in the sky.

And Dinn was about to leave here.

From the very beginning, Sharnid was the one to abandon others.

He had begun his journey when he followed his father around, hired as a mercenary. He traversed between cities. Day by day. He was used to sleeping on a roaming bus, so used to it that he'd not be able to sleep on a bed. That was how he lived his daily life. Sharnid was always the one to first say goodbye to friends of his own age.

He hadn't been abandoned before.

The word "goodbye" was good to the one who said it, since he had already prepared his heart for it. But for the side that received this word, the feeling probably wasn't mutual.

He recalled the faces of those he had to suddenly part with, trying to understand their feelings.

They probably felt the same as he did now. Though this wasn't unreasonable, it wasn't something he could have done about it.

It was impossible to simply walk through the air shield. Could he survive out there? He remembered......... The former captain of the 10th platoon. He recalled the scene when she left. That wound had been healed, or perhaps it made people feel that it had been healed, but (in reality), it was just a way to avoid the feeling of loneliness.

Sharnid had been in this city for 4 years now. What changes had occurred in him? Could he sleep now in a bed?

Training in Military Arts required his own persistence, and that point hadn't changed. He didn't feel any discomfort for continuing to stay here. He was full of spirit when he was training alone. That part hadn't changed.

Still, he hadn't managed to be honest with others.

Ahah. Speaking of which.

That night at Grendan. The honest talk. Layfon hadn't given off this feeling.

He felt embarrassed, but then that timing was the worst ever.

Perhaps the Academy City was the same. At least it was that kind of an existence to him. Sharnid was here because of the people he had met. Perhaps even he himself wasn't sure. He had suddenly come to the Academy City. Suddenly left Elrad. He still didn't know why he made that decision back then. But it was certain that he had prioritized learning by staying in Zuellni. In that case, it was matter of fact to accept the near-future that he would have to say farewell to Dinn.

Could he really accept it?

"What's wrong?"

He turned around at the sound. Nina was putting down a bag of rubbish on the veranda. Sharnid felt embarrassed that he didn't even know she was near as he was too deeply in thought.

"What is it?"

"Ah. Nothing. You look terrible."

"Uh? Really?"

"If anything is troubling you........"

"It's nothing."

He tried hard to hide it, turning back to his normal expression.

"Really?"

Nina didn't believe him but she turned back to the house. They had almost finished tidying up the place, and Layfon was almost done with his luggage. Only Harley seemed to be still busy, checking things here and there. And he seemed to want to make some suggestions.

Layfon was in a fluster, not knowing what to do. Because Felli was glaring at him with a pale face.

Layfon was here.

Nina was here.

The Military Artist with immense fighting power and was an original Heaven's Blade Successor was here.

The Military Artist with a power like fire, her body taken by the Electronic Fairy of an abandoned city, was here.

Even Elrad couldn't be able to fight against these two. Besides, he wasn't interested in a fight he couldn't win.

Sharnid could stop him from taking Dinn if he gave it his all. He was their senpai, their comrade. He had fought with them till the last person. There must be a way if he asked them. He just needed to ask for their help, facing their laughing faces.

There were still two years.

Still two years till he graduated. The same year as Dinn. Either way, he would have to leave this city after two years. That was the rule of the Academy City. Not that he wanted to break the rule. But he only had two years. It was good that he still had time left. He could persuade them.

"............ What am I thinking?"

Could he tell them? What kind of expression should he make? He couldn't imagine it. He had always been talkative. Pretentious. With what expression should he say this? Back then when they fought against the 10th platoon he had talked to Layfon alone about it. He regretted his immature action. Did he want to do more regrettable things?

But it was too big a temptation for him.

"Ahhhh. I can't stand it."

Something had changed on the opposite side of the glass. Naruki and her two friends were here. They were carrying a large number of bento, and it was backed by Meishen's powerful cooking. They had all tried the tasty cooking in the camp. Everyone cheered. Only Felli seemed to feel different with a reluctant expression on her face.

"Ah. This is the way," Sharnid said. "I felt the same before."

Sharnid, Dinn and Dalshena.

He recalled the time when the three of them were together. The scenes that he couldn't take back were trapping his feet. No matter how much time had passed, Sharnid still couldn't genuinely melt into the circle now.

After that, the feast lasted till deep into the night. Claribel came midway with a gift to celebrate, making the feast more vibrant. When everyone was tired, they went to sleep. Sharnid was the only person to leave the house.

The time limit was up.

Sharnid came to the outer-edge of the city, where the roaming bus stop was.

The roaming bus was painted with a special colour to show it was private property. There were many people in the waiting area.

All roaming buses were connected by the Electronic Fairy of the Traffic City Joeldem, in order to correctly coordinate the buses according to the locations of various cities. However, roaming buses for travelers were not the only type of buses. There were other buses also that served other purposes.

The roaming bus of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang had come to Zuellni before, and now Elrad. The roaming bus at the bus stop might belong to Dinn's family.

"Yo, you're here."

Elrad was waiting with nothing to do in the waiting area. He waved at Sharnid. A number of adults immediately headed over as if to guard the person sitting in the wheelchair, Dinn.

As if they were protecting someone important. Not everyone was here, but there were Military Artists in the group.

"Ah..........." Sharnid muttered helplessly.

Dinn, who was sitting in the wheelchair, didn't look at him. His glassy eyes were staring at the scenery of the outer-edge.

It was impossible for him to reply. And even more impossible for him to choose.

Sharnid had no other way but to watch Dinn leave.

"Ah, what bad timing. The preparation is done but the other side is bad. We can't leave as long as the wind doesn't stop. I want to head out early too, but that can't be helped since we can't see anything before us."

"Oh........"

Speaking of which, Sharnid already noticed it, that the wind outside the city was particularly strong today. A roaming bus wouldn't be able to move even if it was in the middle of the wilderness. This situation wasn't uncommon. The problem wasn't just with low visibility. Accompanying the wind were pollutants of high density, and at times, filth monsters. Sharnid seemed to have heard of it before.

But all that mattered not to him as he watched his father who was about to leave.

"Do you have anything else to say? This is your last chance."

Was what Elrad said.

"Well, don't say anything if you plan to leave this city for Kelnes," he continued. Elrad had no conclusion as to where his son decided to settle down in eventually. No. Elrad probably had a different way of thinking than normal travelers. Or perhaps he would never have thought so deeply about this issue.

"Never mind."

Sharnid turned around and didn't look at the faraway Dinn anymore. He didn't know what to say. He didn't know what to say to Dinn. Not sure if words could convey his message. Besides, even if it worked, he wouldn't have known how Dinn would comprehend those words. Did Dinn still harbor hatred for him now? Or had he let it go already? Or was it all just Sharnid's own thinking?

Sharnid's feet wouldn't move. He could only watch Dinn's back from here.

"Isn't it better to give up?"

So sudden.

Elrad said so suddenly.

Other voice came to Sharnid before he had time to digest the meaning behind the words. It was the sound of running feet. No. The sound of leaping feet and wind being cut apart.

Shena.......

Not only was that the case.

Someone else was quietly following Dalshena apart from her rude voice that tore apart the sky, as if even the air itself was giving way to him. Both of them stopped before Sharnid.

"Bastard.........."

The word came from between clenched teeth.

It was Layfon. He was standing with Dalshena. Hanging from his weapon harness were his Dites. His expression was sharper than when he was moving house, and he was now standing a little ahead, adjacent to Dalshena.

"Aya....... This guy is hard to handle."

Elrad had already seen through Layfon's fighting strength with one glance.

No. Sharnid couldn't sit still and do nothing.

"Shena!" he shouted.

"What? What else you have to say?!"

Why? Even he himself didn't know. It must be the words of the devil. Just like how it attacked Sharnid, it had also said the same words to Dalshena. The correct reasoning was to have an overwhelming power that would make Elrad back off. And so Sharnid had stopped thinking and acting.

But Dalshena had acted.

"What do you know?!" Dalshena was angered by her inability to do anything. "How can you know my feeling? You who easily gave up?"

Sharnid was speechless, shocked by her words.

"Ah....... Anyway, let's deal with the situation now."

Elrad watched the two of them as he instructed the guards.

"Don't let the boy go. Want to use full power? Not bad. And then?" he asked Dalshena. Elrad watched her twisted face. He never once glanced at Layfon.

Elrad knew Dalshena was the one who triggered this situation.

But Sharnid was worried. He hadn't seen Layfon's expression in the midst of battle for a long time. Layfon's expression gave him a sense of unease.

Elrad finally glanced at Layfon. Perhaps he was defeated by the feeling Layfon exuded.

"You sure this is fine? Zuellni has no way to cure this guy. He might be cured in Kelnes. Either way, that place is his home city. Are you fine with this?"

What Elrad said was correct. He continued to throw the right words at them, making them unable to breath. Correctly drawing the boundary between feeling and what was right. The skill that came from experience became crucial in here. Smother one's feeling.

Sharnid couldn't breathe too. Dalshena's expression remained twisted. Only Layfon was unmoved. The passion in his pupils made one think he could do more than just saving others.

"I don't care what is right or wrong," Layfon said curtly. Even Dalshena was shocked by him.

"I don't know what is right. I'm doing what I'm doing now because I heard the wish of not wanting that person to leave."

Ahah.

That feeling while looking at the sky. He looked at Layfon with that kind of feeling.

Layfon was influenced by that feeling, so much that he wanted to cry. He must now be feeling again the pain of losing his childhood friend, Leerin.

Stupid.

Sharnid could not mutter. Even he himself didn't know who he was saying those words to. To Layfon? Or Dalshena who told Layfon of this? Or to himself who could do nothing but stand here.

"Tsk."

Elrad stood before them with impatience. In his weapon harness were three Dites. Layfon also leapt over to him.

Sharnid didn't see how he leapt.

The light of restoration was already lit in Elrad's two hands. In Layfon's hand too. The Sapphire Dite in the shape of a katana.

A sharp cut path was drawn. It was drawn.

Next were two blades blocking the attack.

Guns. In Elrad's hands were two guns. They had blocked Layfon's attack.

"Gunmanship......."

"Don't underestimate me, little brat," Elrad roared. And next he was gone.

Release Sakkei and move in an instant. All high level moves. Though Sharnid knew what techniques Elrad was using, he had no idea where he was now.

But Layfon knew.

Layfon hadn't moved. But he had blocked the attack slightly to the left of his back. This was the biggest blind spot for a right-handed fighter. But Layfon blocked it without moving an inch.

"Not bad."

Only Elrad's voice came to Sharnid's ears. That figure had once again moved with Sakkei to confuse his opponent. Disappeared from view. Layfon now moved. Countless number of bullets headed for his spot. Numerous bullets shot through the brick-paved area of the outer-edge.

Elrad wasn't standing beside Layfon. He had judged Layfon's fighting power in a split second and turned this into a long distanced fight. Sharnid's sight couldn't capture Elrad's presence which continued to appear and disappear. Elrad was in the outer-edge, appearing and disappearing ceaselessly, while Layfon was calmly evading in the rain of bullets.

".............."

Layfon was saying something.

The Sapphire Dite lit up again in his right hand. And it became the Steel Threads. The weapon was too powerful. It was sealed due to the order of the Student Council. It wouldn't have become reality in a peaceful period if not for Harley.

Did all members of the 17th platoon know of this?

No............

It was strange that Nina wasn't here. Was this Layfon's decision alone? Had he decided that there was a need for the Steel Thread setting when he heard from Dalshena? Or was he worried that he couldn't use his full strength? He was much better at using katana than the Steel Threads, but he had used both in Grendan.

He couldn't forgive himself for not using his full strength here.

Layfon stopped once more. The steel threads stopped Elrad's attack in the air, giving off lots of sparks. On the other hand, he had moved the Sapphire Dite to his left hand. In his right hand was a new Dite. He had pulled out the Shim Adamantium Dite. Restored. The blade of the night appeared. He stood with sparks wreathing up an invisible blade. A blade of darkness. His pose made Sharnid shiver. He had seen Layfon in numerous battles, but he had never seen his expression like this. Never.

He was about to use something unbelievable.

That was Sharnid's instinct. Appearing and disappearing again. Attacking again and again with his guns, Elrad's expression was clearly seen. Layfon was an opponent stronger than he had expected. Elrad probably felt that.

In that case he would have to stop Layfon from using more moves.

Not sure of the reason, but Sharnid knew that he couldn't keep that expression while selfishly thinking this had nothing to do with Layfon.

"That's enough...." But he couldn't continue with his words.

The sudden murderous intent made him jump. Dalshena was ready with her lance.

"Shena!"

"You can't stop me!"

"Damn."

Sharnid restored his Dite. Two guns appeared in his hands. Sharnid was ready for battle as he watched her.

"This isn't the time for it........"

"Then do we let Dinn go? To see them? Dinn hates them."

"Yes."

Right. Dinn hated Kelnes. And that was how Sharnid knew of the ugliness of that city.

"I won't allow it!"

The balance collapsed. Though Shanrid was good at close quarter combat, he had no chance of winning against Dalshena who was born in the world of it. Strength suffused the tip of the lance. Sharnid evaded it just before it reached his eyebrows. He wanted to escape from the consecutive attacks but that wasn't possible. Dalshena had grown a lot compared to when she was in the 10th platoon, especially with her training of her lower limbs. Her feet were directly controlling her attacks so the distance between the two of them wouldn't widen.

The bullets in his guns were the anesthetic bullets used in a match. They couldn't kill a person. Sharnid shot without a burden, trying his best to control Dalshena's movements.

".................tsk!"

A bullet skimmed across her abdomen. The expression of Dalshena twisted. A direct hit from the bullet and kei in it would have paralysed her, but the previous attack wasn't one and so had no such effect. Still, Sharnid could see she was a bit flustered.

The hope settling it once and for all could only prove Sharnid's naivety.

"Tsk!"

She wasn't too far from him, adjusting her breath while continuing to attack. He almost evaded the attack, but his moment of opening made it impossible.

The lance broke through....

Her lance came straight down. Kei made its tip a weapon to stab through Sharnid's abdomen.

"Uh.........."

He felt the sound from his ribs and retreated with quick steps. But Dalshena closed the distance between them. She held the small blade hidden in the lance. The lance stabbed without pattern as the small blade turned into a dance. A close quarter combat. But also a fight that could be decided by the lance in the blink of an eye. It was gradually becoming a one on one sword fight, and that was way beyond what Sharnid could handle.

The safety setting of her Dite wouldn't go out of control because it was Dalshena. But no matter how clumsy the small blade was, it had left injuries on Sharnid's body. Pain assaulted him.

This wasn't the time for that. Sharnid continued to evade as he thought. Though this wasn't the time to look at Layfon, he knew Layfon looked different from usual. He must stop this fight. Layfon was here because he didn't want to lose again.

"Damn..........."

He deliberately made an opening as he desperately evade the attack. At the same time, he had finally seen through Dalshena's messy attack. This really was like her style. She obviously wanted to finish this quickly, thinking that she could end it without hesitation.

And so she had seen his opening.

And so came the stab.

This was as expected. She used the small blade to influence the fight, to find a breakthrough point in moves that were set in stone.

Sharnid himself made this opening and so he knew which direction the stab would come.

Though the tip of the lance was slow, the apparent result was inevitable as he wanted to stop the tip with his palm.

Pain pierced him. He felt metal bore through his hand. He used his fingers while terror cut through him. His hand grabbed hers rightly.

Dalshena was speechless.

"What're you playing at?" Sharnid said through clenched teeth as he bore the pain. "Don't involve others in our problem."

"What........"

"Do you want that guy to follow our footsteps?"

Perhaps in this situation, perhaps these words, were what made her properly see Layfon for the first time, the him who was fighting Elrad. Perhaps she had now seen his serious expression.

"We can't let him see this, him who has just lost her."

"But."

"Ahah. I'm in the wrong too. I did what we should have done quickly. We can't not do this."

"What......."

Ignoring her question, he pulled his hand from the blade. And ignoring the pain, he shouted.

"Stop right now!"

Layfon and Elrad stopped at his shout.

"Layfon. Thank you. But this is our problem. Ignore Shena's confusion."

"But........"

Layfon wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words when he saw Sharnid's hand. Blood flowed from the pierced palm.

Sharnid ignored that and looked at his father.

"Dad, let us bet."

"On what?"

"Don't involve yourself with Dinn anymore if we win. Either way, we'll graduate in two years."

"If you lose?"

"Take him away."

"I've nothing to gain here."

"My dad is that incredible to think about this using our gamble."

"Ha," he snorted.

But the laughter in his face meant he understood it. Sharnid retrieved the gun from the ground. The injury in her hand was interfering with his movement, but he still picked up the gun.

"But you've made such a foolish choice."

"Let me live the way you can't. Father and son are copies."

"Ha, and so you want to stand out?"

"That needs courage that an adult lacks."

Sharnid's roar pressed down on Elrad.

"Ah --- it hurts."

The colour of the sunset was beautiful.

Not sure if time had flown or that he had fainted. Sharnid lay on the icy bricks, watching the sky with no pain in his body. He had wanted to keep going, but not could he not defeat Elrad, he couldn't even use his full strength.

Was it because Sharnid said "us" or that this was totally unrelated, but Dalshena had entered the fight. Still, that didn't mean much in front of Elrad's strength.

The wound in his hand had stopped bleeding. It might have become worse had the blood not stopped flowing. He hadn't taken notice of the loss of blood in the fight, but he knew it needed immediate care.

"Are you ok?" Layfon asked.

"It hurts, but I'm still alive."

He judged according to the level of pain. He had stayed in the hospital for a day, and lay on the bed for three days while exercising his kei. The bones seemed fine, as well as his organs. In the end, Elrad had been merciful, and he had also scolded him severely...........

"........ Has he left?" Sharnid said.

Layfon was silent.

"Is that fine?"

"Never mind. You think it's not good?" he burst out. He couldn't hide things in his stomach, and that was why this was the truth from him.

"I wouldn't have known the results regardless of which way it goes. Then the only thing left to do was to give it my all."

He didn't know how Layfon took his words.

He sat up slowly and saw Dalshena looking at scenery beyond the outer edge of the city.

The hair painted in the gold of the sunset was beautiful. Too bright. Sharnid squinted as he watched her back.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter2|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter4}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page

2012-04-14T01:10:51Z

Blewin: /* Volume 15 - Next Bloom */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] & [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Haze|Haze]]

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cool in the Cafe - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 02 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Diamond Passion - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 03 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Innocence Wander - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Post Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Morning - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before I - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 01 - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before II - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 02 - [[User:xstar|xstar]]
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before III - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*A Phalanx Ready to Conquer The World
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*Happy Hot Dash - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]
::*Morning of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Lunch Time of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 02 - [[User:Haze|Haze]]
::*Dinner Time of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 03 - [[User:Haze|Haze]]
::*Nighttime of You and Me
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Bottled Letter For You - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Ghost in Ghost - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 16===

=== Volume 17===

=== Volume 18===

=== Volume 19===

==''Legend of Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Prologue - Rebirth - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*5 Years After - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Ignasis' Awakening===
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - The Appearance of the Regios===
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios#Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page

2012-04-13T05:31:12Z

Blewin: /* Volume 15 - Next Bloom */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] & [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Haze|Haze]]

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cool in the Cafe - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 02 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Diamond Passion - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 03 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Innocence Wander - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Post Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Morning - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before I - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 01 - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before II - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 02 - [[User:xstar|xstar]]
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before III - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*A Phalanx Ready to Conquer The World
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*Happy Hot Dash - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]
::*Morning of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Lunch Time of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 02 - [[User:Haze|Haze]]
::*Dinner Time of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 03 - [[User:Haze|Haze]]
::*Nighttime of You and Me
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Bottled Letter For You - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Ghost in Ghost - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 16===

=== Volume 17===

=== Volume 18===

=== Volume 19===

==''Legend of Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Prologue - Rebirth - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*5 Years After - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Ignasis' Awakening===
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - The Appearance of the Regios===
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios#Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Chrome Shelled Regios

2012-04-13T05:30:11Z

Blewin: /* Updates */

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_(Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_French|(French)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*13 April, 2012 - Volume 15 Chapter 4 Completed
*28 March, 2012 - Volume 15 Chapter 3 Completed
*1 January, 2012 - Volume 10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III Completed
*4 December, 2011 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 (45%)
*29 November, 2011 - Volume 15 Chapter 2 (20%)
*21 October, 2011 - Volume 15 Chapter 1 Completed
*02 August, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 5 and Epilogue Completed
*01 July, 2011 - Volume 15 Prologue Completed
*08 May, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 4 Completed
*08 March, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 3 Completed
*03 March, 2011 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 (30%)
*28 February, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 3 Completed (98%)
*24 February, 2011 - Volume 08 Post Epilogue Part 2 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)]][[User:Haze|Haze]] 13:37, 28 December 2010 (UTC)
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III|Sweet Day - Sweet Before III]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You|A Day For You 03]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight|Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready|To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Hot Dash|Happy Hot Dash]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Morning of You and Me|Morning of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 01|Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Lunchtime of You and Me|Lunchtime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 02|Impact of Childhood 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Dinnertime of You and Me|Dinnertime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 03|Impact of Childhood 03]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Nighttime of You and Me|Nighttime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Birthday|Happy Birthday]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Assault of a Storm]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - To the indecisive person]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Prologue|Prologue - The One Biding Time]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Resolute One, The Wavering One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Impassioned One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Dispatched One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Puzzled One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ones in Discord]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Epilogue|Epilogue - And the One They Face]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 16===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 17===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 18===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume18 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 19===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume19 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

===Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|5 Years After]] (0%)
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)
:* [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]
:* [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Volume XV - Chrome Shelled Regios (April 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3510-5)
* Volume XVI - Chrome Shelled Regios (November 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3591-4)
* Volume XVII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 19, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3618-8)
* Volume XVIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (August 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3667-6)
* Volume XIX - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3708-6)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter4

2012-04-13T05:29:09Z

Blewin: Created page with "It was an exhausting gathering, or that it was a gathering with a purpose to gather people in once place, but it still felt like an incredible gathering. Everyone came because La..."

It was an exhausting gathering, or that it was a gathering with a purpose to gather people in once place, but it still felt like an incredible gathering. Everyone came because Layfon had to move house. Layfon said they didn’t have to worry about him as he had little luggage, but everyone knew he was just being polite, so they all came to help. That was because they all cared for him. He had never tried to seek comfort from them. People tried to get close to him, but he felt like something ethereal. Perhaps everyone felt the current Layfon was easier to get close to.

I’m one of them too.

Felli thought as she drank juice from the paper cup.

Even though this was a spacious living room, everyone was talking and laughing around the dishes made by Meishen. First were Layfon and Nina, then Sharnid and Harley, then Naruki, Mifi and Meishen, and at last Claribel joined in too. Laughter filled the living room. Felli hadn’t been in such a bustling atmosphere, but she seemed to like it.

“Even so, this house is quite good,” Harley said, looking around.

“The rent really is tempting considering how big this place is.”

“Uh, but there’s nothing in its vicinity,” Sharnid said. Layfon smiled sourly in reply.

“I thought so too, but think about it from another angle. This much space is just right for my research lab. The problem is the equipment. If only I could make something out of recycled materials.”

Harley sank into his own thoughts.

“But isn’t it just a bit too big?” Mifi said in place of Harley. To her, there was nothing in here except for the things Felli and the others brought here.

“That’s difficult.”

“I’ll think of something after this.”

“Eh, Layfon is stingy. He might just leave this place empty and not buy anything.”

“But this place will be filled up in no time if we put the training equipment here,” Claribel said. She hadn’t returned to Grendan but had settled down in Zuellni. It seemed she had finished enrolling herself in as a new student next year. She really didn’t have the intention to leave.

Felli looked at her, not understanding her real intention of becoming friends with Mifi and the others. She fought Layfon who had infiltrated Grendan. Though Claribel had her arm cut off, she didn’t seem to hate Layfon for it.

“Training equipment is too expensive.”

“Well, I’ll help buy it and then I’ll use it too.”

“What!”

Claribel’s words made the girls speechless, including Felli.

“It’d be great if we can hold a match here. Not many people live here. If we search around, we may find a good place for a match.”

“I see,” Nina said.

“What?”

“So that’s the reason of your being here.”

“Ah, that’s right. So what?”

“Not really, but, well, for a girl to so casually enter a boy’s dormitory is a bit…..” Nina muttered.

“Ahah.”

Nina’s voice was soft but Claribel got her meaning.

“Don’t worry. I quite like someone who is of a caliber to beat me.”

“Ah, is it all right to say that?”

Of course not. Felli thought so but didn’t say it.

Caliber could beat her? The word “caliber” meant both characteristic and talent. Layfon didn’t have the characteristic to win over a girl, but in terms of his strength, he had plenty of it.

Claribel had uttered her love for Layfon through a convoluted explanation, but Nina didn’t seem to notice it.

“Ah, but, how should I put it?” Layfon, standing next to the clueless Nina, smiled sourly. “I feel that I don’t want to live in a house full of equipment.”

“Aaa, what?”

Claribel felt troubled.

And that made Felli relieve. She realised that Meishen looked the same. She probably felt it too.

“In that case, how about I borrow this house too? I also want space to practice. How much is needed to renovate the house?”

“Renovate? Of course that’s needed since I need to put heavy equipment here, and I also need the electricity for it. It’s faster for me to do it then search for an expert. And then I’ve to include the bit of using high density and sound proof materials to separate the living room.”

Harley thought again.

“Oh, this seems to be getting interesting.”

Sharnid and Nina smiled icily.

“Then how about we all move over?”

“Oh, interesting indeed.”

Mifi clapped, but then she was just saying so from the viewpoint of an observer.

“Mei-chan and Lay-chan are expert chefs.”

“How’s that different from now?”

“Idiot! If a person is different, then the atmosphere and feeling won’t be the same.”

Meishen listened to the conversation between Naruki and Mifi with a helpless expression while she peeked at Layfon, watching for his reaction. But Layfon was just a bit surprised by this random talk.

But it didn’t feel all that bad to waste time on useless things.

“Then I’ll move over too,” Felli said calmly.

“Ohhh, Felli-chan is the first to cooperate,” Sharnid said with a sly smile.

“Because my brother has moved out. It’s too expensive to live there all by myself.”

This was a lie. The rent had indeed gone up, but Felli’s family had supported them financially starting from when they first rent the place. That fact hadn’t changed even though Felli was living by herself. But she had no obligation to live there. Felli found it appealing to tidy up her mixed feelings here.

“Ahh…….” Claribel looked at her with suspicion. That was just a quick glance but it didn’t escape Felli’s eyes. She seemed to be asking “You want to move over too?”

Felli didn’t back off. She still kept up her indifferent countenance.

“So what do you plan to do with your current place?”

“Too bad.”

“Oh.”

“Besides, Serina and Reu would become very busy if the election for the Student Council goes smoothly, so I’ve a need to move. That dormitory would become lonely.”

“No, that’s a possibility, but….”

“Is that so?”

Layfon, Felli and Nina’s friends from the dormitory knew a bit of it.

Nina agreed with the question.

“Ah, yes. It’s true that Reu is helping the candidate Samiraya. And as the candidate for the Head of Alchemy, Serina is also put into the list.”

“Ahhh, that person……”

“You seen Samiraya?”

“No, but we bumped into each other. She’s energetic.”

“Yes, that overwhelming presence is really incredible.”

“What, so she’s the same as Nina,” Sharnid said. Nina didn’t look happy about it.

“I’m not that desperate.”

“Never mind, the person on the spot is baffled.”

“What did you say?”

Nina wanted to rebut, but noticing that no one was helping her, she left the subject as it was.

“Never mind. Then why don’t Nina move over as well?” Claribel said.

“What so?”

“Because you wouldn’t be lonely.”

“I, I don’t!”

“Aaaa, really? But I like a bustling place. Besides, I’ve a feeling that that place will become lonely, so that’s why I want to move over.”

“Really.”

“So, Nina, you come too.”

“………….. I wonder what it’ll be like after the election of the Student Council,” Nina cast her gaze outside.

“Then move over after the election. Luckily, this place isn’t first come first serve.”

“As I said, I……”

“All right. All right.”

Nina felt she couldn’t refuse, but one could say that was her personality. She was always like this except when she had to make a decision. Perhaps this part of her was similar to Layfon. However, it was better that a person knew how to act in an emergency rather than feeling tense about it. And it was true that Nina and Layfon were similar when in an emergency. Either way, Nina might move over. Then Felli thought she might also have to move.

“Layfon, is it true that the houses here are empty?”

“Uh? Yes. But I heard that someone else is also moving in.”

“Someone new?”

“Yes, and I don’t know him.”

“That’s all?”

“I want to meet that person. Finally someone else is moving in. That means the manager has accepted him.”

“Is that so.”

One moment he was thinking about the newcomer, next he was thinking about the procedure of moving house.

And meanwhile.

“Then I’ll move over too.”

The timid voice that was almost drowned out by the surrounding voices belonged to Meishen.

Felli was surprised. Had she finally uttered her inner thought? Felli might not have it right, but it was true that she was paying a lot of attention to Meishen’s words.

“Oh, Mei-chan. Do you mean it?”

“……….. First just ignore whether what you said was true, but I can’t move over here. It’s too far away.”

Her two childhood friends were also surprised by her decision.

“I think what I was considering before can be realised here.”

“Ah, what?”

“Well, this place doesn’t have a rule that limits what can be done here.”

“What’re you planning to do?”

Meishen seemed surprised by Claribel’s question.

“Well, cake shop?”

“Cake shop?”

“Cancel the contract with the restaurant and open your own big shop here.”

“I see, but in that case don’t we have to make huge renovation?”

“Well, we can borrow money.”

“If the Student Council gives the red light, we can borrow from the bank of the Business faculty.”

“Oh, there’s such a thing.”

Claribel took a dish of dessert made by Meishen after listening to Mifi’s explanation.

“True. I’d love to try this taste no matter how much it costs.”

Meishen’s eyes shone at her words.

Felli felt that the time to move house was drawing near.

“Move house.”

Felli told Karian, who finally showed up at home. Surprised, he almost dropped the cup fo tea.

“Eh? Wait. What’s this?”

“I said I want to move house.”

“No. Why do you have to move? Why the necessity?”

The more reasonable Karian felt troubled by this, but Felli had no intention of elaborating. She moved away her gaze to show her stubbornness.

“Really…….”

Karian took a sip and returned to the table.

“Is it Layfon?”

“This has nothing to do with Nii-san. You’ve graduated already.”

The simple move into the heart of the matter had somehow swayed Felli. At this time she would feel grateful that she was a psychokinesist. Her inability to show her emotions was normally a weakness, but now it worked in her favour.

But this wouldn’t work against her brother.

“Speaking of which, I did hear that Layfon had moved out of the first boys dormitory.”

It didn’t work at all.

“………… Do you still want to interfere with him now?”

“You know I had no other choice.”

He was untouched by her angry gaze.

“We had many conflicts, but in the end he did it as I said. And as a result Zuellni managed the avert the bad ending of possessing zero selenium mine. Right I don’t want to ask him to do anything as a Student President. Besides I don’t have the time for it.”

“………”

“And that’s the same for you.”

“Eh?”

“I think I’ve said it before. Since my power is about to disappear, you’ve no more reason to stay in Military Arts. There’s no immediate danger at the moment. You can tell from the current candidates. The Student President will announce the name of the next president in the Military Arts Competition that is to be held the year after. In that case it’s not possible to let you transfer to General Studies for a year and then back to Military Arts.”

“What if I am denied the right of transfer?”

“You won’t know if you don’t try it.”

Karian half closed his eyes at her suspicion, feeling bitter.

“Either way, that’s something you’ve to take care of. When you meet a situation that requires a decision, that decision must come from you.”

“Well………”

“Whose understanding and help do I want so we can confront the problem together. But that person is alone from the beginning. Even the helper has to be decided on by oneself. And even if someone did give me opinion, that person has to decide on whether to take that advice or not.”

“……… Just what are you trying to say?”

“If you only think of defeat, you’ll have nothing in the end. And what is left is your sad self. Is that why you are here with that kind of thinking?”

A shock. Karian didn’t move.

“About transferring, that’s the only suggestion I’ve for you.”

“Suggestion? That?”

“Yes, the older brother’s suggestion for his sister. In truth, that’s the suggestion for you about living on your own.”

“And so you mean?”

“Of course I want you to stay because the security of this place is good. Though it is a short time, no one would force you if you want to leave by yourself in Zuellni.”

“Then why didn’t you just say so?”

“You’re too hard. You never gave me a chance to speak,” Karian smiled.

“That was none of your business.”

She wondered when she started getting angry while looking at her happy brother. Though he seemed like he was faking his smile, he had never really revealed his inner thought like now. At least this was Felli’s first time seeing it after they came to Zuellni.

“So what about that?”

“Is there anything else?”

Karian continued without the effort of feeling surprised. “Yes. A lot more. A lot more, but I’m not used to saying this for the first time. It’s not a meaningful thing to the elder brother when his sister is attracted by a man. But that’s just my wish as a brother. Either way, the problem involves Layfon and you.”

“What problem?”

“Do you think you can win?”

Felli’s face heated at such a direct question. She didn’t know if the anger was shown on her face, but she did feel angry. No, she was so angry that she didn’t even feel angry.

“You can tell by observing him that he’s got something else in mind. I told you already.”

“So what?”

“How should I put it? Um. He’s that kind of a person. Rather than saying he moved according to my prediction after being transferred to Military Arts, he acted because of the attraction from Nina Antalk’s strong determination.”

Felli knew of that.

“Layfon is like that. He was injured in the earlier commotion. How did he heal?”

“……….. Ni-san!”

“What happened over that? I can’t investigate if you don’t tell me anything.”

“……………”

“But I can guess. Leerin Marfes didn’t return, and Layfon looks very down. If that’s true, then I can guess Layfon is part of it.”

Felli took in a deep breath. Perhaps it was just as he said. Though she didn’t say it, she felt the 17th platoon and people who came close to Layfon culd sense it.

No, even if she had chosen to stay in Grenday herself, Layfon wouldn’t have been pushed to a corner if she and he had talked about it.

It was really tragic.

The Layfon whom Claribel dragged back was like he had lost his soul.

When Felli saw him at the connecting bridge, his expression made her back go cold. She had feared he was dead. Even Felli understood how much pain he suffered.

And she could understand a bit of Leerin’s feeling.

Layfon liked Leerin. That was because she was the first female he knew. Felli would say this from her own standpoint. The first female whom Layfon met and was about his age was Leerin. She was gentle like a mother, strong, kind and beautiful. And she was always close to him. It was impossible for Layfon to understand other girls with Leerin beside him. He was used to liking her and she him, but he hadn’t experienced romance. He didn’t have feeling of a romantic fairytale. And that was why he was so slow.

But Leerin was the first to realise her own feeling. And that was the time when everything collapsed.

Perhaps Layfon finally realised his own feeling when he last saw Leerin, when she refused him. That must be it. He realised that he loved her, but it was too late. Leerin knew everything but she decided to leave him. Perhaps Layfon didn’t notice it in the last moment. That was why words couldn’t describe it.

He had lost half of his body.

Romance must be accepted by the other half. And the two of them were like one existence. The two of them grew up together in the orphanage, and they must be like one body.

To love Leerin. He must accept the fact that Leerin was anther person. What would that feel like? For someone who had no such experience, Leerin had no way to comprehending it. And so she didn’t know what being dumped was like.

And Layfon showed such an expression after the assault of overlapping events, romance and being dumped.

“If I say his action in Zuellni was based on Nina Antalk, then his action in Grendan was based on Leerin Marfes,” Karian said to the speechless Felli. “Though what Layfon did in Grendan wasn’t what Leerin had wanted, he definitely kept fighting to make her wish come true. Not during the time at the orphanage. No. I can’t totally deny that period of time. But it shouldn’t be wrong to guess that Leerin makes up a large part of the reason that he keeps fighting.”

That was probably why it felt like the two of them had the same heart and body. But. But….. he was rejected by Leerin. The Layfon who chased after her to Grendan. And in the end, in the end, Leerin, who had wanted to prove they were one heart and body, rejected him. She said she had a reason. What was it?

No matter what reason it was, Layfon would take it up upon himself and blamed himself for it.

Leerin had that mental preparation too.

“You want him to recover.”

“I………”

“Sadness can diminish through time. But is it good for him to become his original self?”

“………”

Felli once again had no words for him as she comprehended her brother’s meaning.

“The scariness of his uneasiness,” Karian said curtly. “He has that power, but he has no reason to fight. He leaves his reason to someone else. Even if he returns to his old self, would he continue to rely on Nina Antalk? But that’s just one ending. Why did I say it, because she……”

“……. ? Ni-san?”

“No. That’s quite good.”

Karian stopped thinking of the harder question and shook his head. “The problem is still Layfon’s. I’ve said many times already. He must stand on his own two feet. He must judge with his own values. Otherwise, he’d head for his own destruction in the near future.”

“Eh?”

“Remember, Felli. The man you like is this kind of a person. And so what should you do?”

“That is?”

“What can you do for him?”

Felli couldn’t reply.

Karian looked at her with a serious expression.

Her heart became a mess.

Why. Why. Why did they turn the situation into such a deep topic? Oh, because it was related to Layfon. True. If Layfon’s personality remained unchanged, the same thing would happen again. But why did Karian have to talk about this?

“Ni-san………”

This had nothing to do with him. Felli wanted to say it just when she was a sense of bitterness in his harsh gaze.

“Ah, but, this isn’t a problem that can be solved right now. A person’s personality doesn’t change that easily.”

“……….. If that’s the case, why tell me this?”

“I’m saying the same thing would repeat itself if this problem is ignored. Don’t you have to be more careful if you’re to win and continue to be with him?”

“Win?”

“Romance is also a fight.”

That was a possibility, but Felli wasn’t happy to be told that.

“The problem is just at what level is it the best? That’s the key. Obtaining isn’t the same as winning. This isn’t the same as the usual win and loss, so it’s difficult.”

Felli showed her understanding, but she was still angry at her nodding brother.

“Anyway, the first thing is to move house.”

“Uh, this decision can’t be changed. I said it already, I can’t change your deicison to live on your own from next year.”

Felli agreed furiously.

“But I’ll help you one last time with all my might.”

“Ha?”

“But I can’t guarantee success.”

Karian showed the expression of a teenager about to do something naughty. Felli genuinely felt the nostalgic relaxed feel from him when he first came to Zuellni.

With no money to move house and that training was cancelled because the Training Complex was undergoing renovation, this time could be used to earn some money.

She didn’t expect him to accept her job invite.

The two of them were in the library of the Student Council.

“Are you dissatisfied with something?”

“Ah? No. Not at all.”

Layfon, who was being stared at, kept shaking his head.

“Then let’s do it.”

“No…… For Felli to work, that’s rare.”

Layfon knew she had never worked before. Though she had worked in the café before, he had never heard of her working somewhere else. He was surprised that she invited him to work.

“Since I’ve more time from next year on.”

“Ah?”

Felli’s gaze turned to the machine before her.

Layfon’s job was to tidy up the books of the Student Council. It wasn’t just about organising the documents. He had to label the documents by codes and put them in the correct order. They had to scan the codes of the books. If the number of books in demand wasn’t large, no one would bother with this type of work.

This was for the convenience of students who could keep the books temporarily with their names on it. In here were the two scanners and the packs of books piling on top of each other like a small mountain.

“Seems it’ll take some time.”

“The Student Council is unexpectedly messy.”

It wouldn’t be so messy if the books were organized regularly. But in here were large number of boxes. The more one found it difficult to breathe here, the smaller the room seemed to be.

“Let’s hurry up with this.”

“Right.”

Layfon nodded and moved the nearby box to between the two of them. One box was very heavy. If Felli did this alone, it’d be some weight exercise for her. Maybe that was why she invited him over. They took out the books one by one and scanned them. Layfon stuffed the paper into the scanner. Once it was confirmed scanned, he then put it back into the box.

They labeled a box “Done” and then put it in a corner.

They repeated this motion again and again.

“………..”

“……….”

Silently repeating.

“Speaking of which, just then…….”

“What?”

Layfon began to lose his impatience in the room with only the sound of the scanner.

“Just then you said you’ve time from next year……..”

“Yes. I said so.”

“What do you mean?”

“You mean?”

“Ah, sorry……..”

Felli sighed at his hurried apology.

“No. It isn’t as you think.”

“Uh?”

“Even if I don’t say it, you’d understand.”

“……..”

“You don’t get it.”

“I’m sorry.”

Being glared at once more, Layfon lowered his head. She sighed again. He decided he must relax this time.

“The Military Competition has needed and my brother is about to graduate.”

“Yes.”

“The danger Zuellni faced was gone. In that case, I’ve no reason to stay in Military Arts Faculty.”

“Ah.”

“I already told you of my reason being here, didn’t I?”

“Yes………”

“I want to know what I can do besides being a Military Artist. This is my goal, and so I’m thinking of exploring it seriously next year. I don’t’ yet know if they would let me transfer to General Studies, but at least I want to leave the platoon.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

Layfon nodded without hesitation. He didn’t say anything else. He knew he probably wasn’t needed in the platoon anymore. Sometimes he had had this thought recently. But he was a bit shocked and jealous of Felli who always put others before her own interest.

“But……”

“What is it?”

“Nothing. What are you planning to do next?”

“I……….”

He didn’t continue with the topic. She felt he was spacing out.

“……….. What about the captain?”

“Why would the captain appear in this conversation?”

“Speaking of which……. It’d be bad if Felli leaves the platoon.”

“They can just find another psychokinesist.”

“If it’s one who can replace Felli…….”

“There is one.”

Layfon found that each reply made the atmosphere colder, so he had no words to say.

Silence. Only time passed.

Felli was angry. That seemed to be it. He knew why she was angry, because he wasn’t answering clearly.

(Should I give up being a Military Artist?)

This question floated in his mind. He couldn’t forget it. He was thinking of his future when Felli asked him. Should he continue to be a Military Artist or give it up? Either way, he couldn’t see his future. He came to Zuellni just when he wanted to give it up. But he had become a Military Artist to enter the fight. He found a job to kill time, but he still hadn’t found his goal.

Could he give it up in this situation? He had such thinking but he was still hesitant.

“…….. Tsk.”

He swallowed the sound of self-mockery that burst out of his mouth. Layfon tried to control his emotions in this room filled with the sound of the scanner. He scanned the books, and this way, the words on the page would not be lost. They would be saved in a place narrower than the thickness of a piece of paper.

He still couldn’t find the answer as he repeated the motion.

He wanted to know what he was doing, but his hands didn’t stop working. The boxes labeled “Done” continued to pile up. Layfon put the new boxes between him and Felli.

“Let’s take a break,” Felli said. They had worked for a long time.

When he came to, he realised that the labeled boxes around him were accumulating. They had finished one third of the boxes already.

“Right,” he nodded, still spacing out.

The two of them sat on a long bench in the reception room that was in the same building as the Student Council. In their hands were carton of juice. Layfon was silent, and so was Felli.

The receptionists were doing their work, helping the students with their procedures. There were a few books here, and so Layfon decided to bring them in to be organized too.

While they were thinking, a worker wearing a uniform walked past them. She stopped in front of the vending machine and then left.

“Hello.”

The girl stopped in front of Layfon.

“?.........”

“Still the same gloomy face?”

It was Samiraya.

“Senpai…….”

Layfon was pointing at her uniform. Samiraya pointed at the name tag. “I work here, don’t you know?”

“Yeah.”

“Humph. Never mind. It’s public news and you still don’t know? Never mind.”

It still looked like she was scolding him for not being concerned with the election.

“Sorry.”

“No problem. Speaking of which, are you the younger sister of the Student President?”

“Hello.”

Samiraya didn’t notice Felli’s impatient greeting, let alone the changes in her expression. But at least they had now gotten acquainted.

“It’s not strange to see you two together as you’re both in the 17th platoon. But what’re you doing here?”

“It’s work.”

“Work?”

“To scan the books.”

“Ah. Thanks for the work.”

Had she lost interest in them? She made an “all the best” gesture and then left.

“When did you get to know her?”

“Ah? It was by chance.”

“Uh.”

He felt she wasn’t as interested in her conversation. It must be that she was still angry. That couldn’t be helped since he was at fault for not answering her.

Just like then.

They had almost finished their juice. There wasn’t much t do. They went back to the library.

Something unexpected happened on their way back.

Samiraya was resting on the stairs.

“……..? What is it?”

She blinked at them meaningfully. They looked up and saw a woman crying. Not just one, but two women were crying and comforting each other.

“They belong to the Administration Department,” Samiraya said.

“Quick. Hurry and hide.”

“Quick,” she said, took hold of Layfon’s uniform and pulled him down the stairs.

“Can still gain some time.”

Samiraya bent down as she went down the stairs. Layfon and Felli followed.

“Is something wrong?”

“It’s not like that.”

“Then……….?”

“Uh, you’re still juniors so you can’t find that sense of reality……… after graduation.”

“Ah?”

“For example, the best friends. You may be separated from them, or that you’d be in different fields. It may not be like that, but don’t you think you’ll be lonely?”

He remembered. Samiraya had said the same thing before, and he agreed with her. His thoughts began to race as he thought of what Samiraya was thinking of at that time. What she wanted to obtain. He seemed to know little about her. But he now clearly remembered what she said at that time. Because that scene gave him intense pain.

He wouldn’t be able to stay in Zuellni. He couldn’t see it anymore, and that was the same as death.

Leerin had probably already died in him. If he could only see her in memories, then wasn’t this the same as lying for real? In that case, he could return to Grendan. He could see Leerin again. When he received the katana from his father, he had thought of the possibility of returning to Grendan. Return to Grendan. Return to the orphanage. Everything returned to how it was originally……. Even though he couldn’t hold the Heaven’s Blade again, he could return to the daily life of the orphanage, of Grendan with Leerin and his father, with Toby, Henrietta, Henry and the other children.

But it wasn’t possible.

That must be it.

He still couldn’t see the future even now. Just like the time when he first came to Zuellni. Why was that so? Darkness was in front of him. There was no light.

“But that can’t be helped,” Felli said.

“True,” Samiraya nodded. “I already knew when I came to Zuellni. With entrance comes graduation. The fact of leaving good friends can’t be changed.”

“Yes.”

“This is what it’s like here. Six years are a short time in human life. But then six years aren’t all that short. We can still treasure it. The six years here are good. We can meet many good friends in this time, and so these six years are very important for us.”

“I feel pain for talking about people I can’t meet anymore.”

Samiraya stood up quickly and looked up to hide the tears in her eyes.

The two women seemed to have left already.

“Then let us get back to work.”

Samiraya turned around. She looked a bit embarrassed.

Layfon and Felli returned to the library and continued the dry work. Though they were thinking of what just happened, their hands didn’t stop. The work here was very different from that in the Mechanical Department. It didn’t involve the whole body, and so the work seemed very tiring. They couldn’t say much but they felt uncomfortable somewhere deep inside them. Impatience. And that was probably why the books had been piling up in here.

“Just then………..”

Layfon put a box between them again and said “When was it?”

Felli’s reply was sharp and icy, “Before our break.”

“Oh. In truth, even I don’t know what I should do. It’s fine if I don’t continue down the path of a Military Artist. What I mean is sometimes I may think can I give up being a Military Artist? I can finish carrying out the Student President’s order, but that’s not important anymore.”

“I don’t know if I can win against other psychokinesists on my own.”

“Uh?”

“I feel frustrated for losing when I feel confident about my psychokinesis. It’d be quite serious if I’m in Grendan.”

Fermaus’ inference had rendered Felli immobile when she was taken hostage by the Salinvan Mercenary Gang. Not only that. She had failed when facing the other psychokinesist at the time of the match against the 1st platoon. And though it took a lot of her effort to face against Delbone, she was quickly defeated.

The most important thing was Delbone had counted on her before she died.

Delbone was a stranger, a old woman to Felli, but she couldn’t ignore the importance of what was entrusted to her.

“I don’t hate people having expectations on me. I just don’t like not my not being disliked when I first entered the academy as a psychokinesist, and I hadn’t thought of slacking off in my studies,” Felli said as she continued to scan the books. When they finished, the two of them changed other books.

“Though my original goal is no more, I still hate not having completed it.”

Felli was right. Layfon had nothing to say.

“You don’t really think about the platoon and the captain. All you’re doing is simply following the captain without thinking, isn’t it?”

Felli appeared to be questioning him.

Layfon’s mind was blank. Something was rapidly expanding, preventing the only words that could retort against her. He desperately tried to stop that thing bursting from deep in his heart. He was obviously looking away from Felli’s face but his concentration had inevitably gone to his thoughts.

“I’m sorry for speaking too much,” Felli said.

“Not at all………”

Layfon concentrated on physical labour to hide the constriction of his throat. He continued to organise the books. Perhaps another problem would appear before him, and perhaps he would ignore it like now. The problems would keep coming one after another. It was useless to repeatedly run away from it, running oneself to exhaustion.

“Please remember. Whether it’s me or the captain, we’ll both leave this city before you.”

Felli hadn’t said anything till they finished organising the books.

And Layfon didn’t remember anything else.

Seeing the two blurry figures passing by the window of the room of the Student President, Karian sank into deep thought.

“I wonder if it went well with her.”

He meant the distance between the two. Karian sighed, understanding his sister’s feeling. But things needed to be calmly confronted. They wouldn’t have finished the job already. Was their distance shrinking or widening? That might be a thing of the future though.

She wasn’t wishing for the light interaction that would never cause a quarrel. That was why she had to confront the side of him that she didn’t like. Either way, she wanted him to change, and so confrontation was natural. If Felli couldn’t overcome this crisis, then there was no other way.

This distance would cause a quarrel. What would happen next? Problems would keep popping up.

Layfon knew Grendan well.

“Next…….. To stand up against him again or continue to………”

Karian didn’t say this because of his sister.

“Who knows? Even one person is wanted, though she isn’t alone in this world.”

It was rare to see Karian alone in the Student President’s room. Though he knew his words that he wasn’t talking about himself.

“The crisis of this world is about to arrive.”

Did anyone know? What would the people of Grendan do? Temporarily passed through the crisis, the people there were saving their energy for the next fight. That city was such a place, and Karian had finally understood it.

That city was born to fight against the crisis of this world. This was the truth.

But was it fine to entrust the fate of millions of people to that one city? Even though that city was the most trained place, was it enough to be entrusted with the future of this world? Was it fine to be entrusted with the future while everyone else knew nothing about this and kept on living? If Grendan was defeated, everyone in this world would die without knowing anything.

Was this really fine?

But maybe the chaos would be inevitable. Since each Regio survived on its own, the chaos would not immediately spread to other cities. Perhaps this could save the world. But because of the chaos, some cities would still disappear.

What Karian was to do next might be to trigger the chaos. He had had enough of being controlled by fate, of waiting for the result.

He finally knew.

He saw the face of Grendan through the Electronic Fairy Zuellni on that day in the centre of the Mechanical Department. And it was able to appear in between the cracks………

“…………. I can’t be entrusted with fate yet because I’m still a child?”

Keeping his emotions calm while mocking himself, Karian left from the window.

This was what happened at that night.

He looked at the spacious room he was in with relaxed feeling as someone knocked on his door.

Not the door of the room, and not in the corridor of the house, but right before the proper entrance of the house.

He opened the door and saw Dalshena.

“Dalshena senpai?”

Layfon was puzzled that she decided to visit at this hour.

“Uh……..”

“I’m just passing by on my way to the dormitory.”

“Aaaa.”

“Um, let’s come inside first.”

He was confused as to why she was here. Besides, she looked tired. No. She looked as if she was beaten………. That kind of a feeling.

Layfon took a step back from the entrance and she entered. He closed the door.

“Take a sit on the sofa and have a cup of tea.”

There was just one sofa in the living room. Layfon ran to the kitchen to prepare the tea. There was still a lot of tea left. Meishen brought it over when she helped him move house. Layfon kept his attention on the sound of boiling water while he pondered the question.

Dalshena sat down helplessly on the sofa. She didn’t glance at him. She gazed at the curtain of the living room, presenting a back figure that made one’s heart ache. It wasn’t caused by physical blows. Layfon immediately rejected such a terrible suspicion.

The tea was ready. He put it on the small table in front of the sofa.

“Senpai.”

“Ah, thanks,” Dalshena said in a soft voice. Not sure whether to sit beside her, Layfon sat down on the floor. Dalshena didn’t touch the tea cup. She was just staring at the steam rising from the cup.

Layfon didn’t know what to say. Time passed by quietly. He looked at her and felt a bit afraid, so he didn’t reach out for the cup too.

“………. I have a favour to ask.”

Dalshena said after a few moments of struggle.

“I’ve to say something unbecoming.”

“……….. Senpai?”

Though she had been addressed, Dalshena didn’t look at him.

“I can’t not say these cowardly words. But I myself don’t know what to do. I can’t do anything. There’s too much difference in our strength. And I don’t even know how much of a difference it is. But, but………”

Layfon felt she was very shocked, too shocked to say anything more. She was like a balloon leaking air. She kept panting and not saying a word.

But, she still had to continue.

Perhaps this was the difference between her and Layfon. She would listen and then think about the next step. Not just her, but others, like Nina, Shanrid, Felli, Harley, Kiriku, Karian, Gorneo. Perhaps everyone was like that.

“I can’t step back. Can’t step back. Perhaps this is obvious. I don’t want them to take Dinn away.”

That night, Layfon went to Harley’s home. He didn’t want to regret anything. He wanted to do what he could do. And then he stopped.

There was a roaming bus and many guards on the outer-edge. They were surrounding Dinn, who was sitting in a wheelchair.

They were Military Artists with some power.

Sharnid was surprised.

“Damn!”

She didn’t hear Sharnid’s call. Perhaps Dalshena could make a reply but she wasn’t interested anymore. She must defeat the Military Artists before her. Layfon didn’t expect them to be of such level. He wasn’t scared but he must not let his guard down. Layfon readied his fighting stance, and the Military Artist Elrad restored his Dite.

Two guns. It was combat with guns. Layfon’s mind reacted immediately. Elrad’s presence had vanished, his figure too, and then he reappeared. It was Sakkei. Layfon evaded the bullets and continued evading as he restored the Sapphire Dite to its Steel Thread mode. He pulled out the Shim Adamantium Dite and restored it. He finished laying out the steel threads to block the bullets. In order to watch clearly his opponent’s moves, Layfon chose not to stay in his spot.

“Good. What a scary guy.”

Sound suddenly entered his ears.

Perhaps this came from a gap. The presence was elsewhere. Layfon’s gaze followed.

“Humph, not cute at all. Never mind.”

The voice continued. Layfon knew what technique it was now.

The steel threads were conveying the voice to him. His opponent was using this technique to confuse his senses.

“If I’m to fight you, I’ll die terribly. How about it? Want a truce?”

“What do you want me to do?”

“I’m asking for a favour. I’ve to keep it from my son since I’ve an obligation to the requester. I can’t pretend not to know.”

“Son?”

“Didn’t hear? The guy being beaten is my son.”

Layfon didn’t move his gaze. But if he was to take notice of the outside world, he’d notice the sound of a fight that differed from his own.

Sharnid was fighting with Dalshena.

It was about Dinn too, but Sharnid thought differently, and so this became a fight. The scene was similar to that of the platoon match against the 10th platoon.

But had Sharnid thought of not wanting Dinn to leave? Or had he already given up? Layfon didn’t understand. He had no time to ask Sharnid.

Besides, Layfon had decided.

“Can I not take Dinn senpai?”

“Is your action right?”

For a split second, Layfon regretted asking the question directly.

“I’ve already decided.”

“You’re really stubborn. But you can’t say ‘I’m the same’”.

“Then………”

Elrad kept talking as if he was drowning him out.

“I have feelings. I asked someone to draw a portrait of my son’s mother.”

“Um.”

“I don’t know if that was the only thing I did for her. In the end, I still couldn’t tell him that.”

The bullets turned intense. Layfon was forced to move. His opponent knew how to interfere with his Steel Threads. And his voice could reach Layfon. Elrad probably had thought about it before acting.

But how was he to act?
No. Could he act?

This wasn’t a problem to do with the war, and not a problem with Elrad’s strength either.

Layfon’s opponent was Elrad, who had declared he wouldn’t back off from this fight. Layfon didn’t know how to react to it.

Overlapped. The figure seemed to resemble Elrad, yet at the same time, it seemed not. But that figure didn’t disappear from Layfon’s mind.

(I’m lost again……..)

Was Layfon repeating the same thing? He still couldn’t do anything. Was he back to his starting point?

Couldn’t he face it?

What floated up in his mind turned to be fear.

(This kind of thing…….)

It wouldn’t do. It wouldn’t do to be like this again. And that was why Layfon kept moving forward. Since the Steel Threads were being interfered, they didn’t move all that well in his hand. But Elrad didn’t turn from defence to attack and assault Layfon directly. And so Layfon couldn’t make up his mind to use his full strength at critical moment, and that was how he kept moving with the Steel Threads spread out around him.

But, but……… why was Elrad here?

Sharnid’s father.

Repeating a similar situation had thrown Layfon off his track.

Not wanting to lose Dinn. This should be Sharnid and Dalsehan’s thinking. But Sharnid looked as if he would give up at some point in time. Layfon, who stood here without knowing the situation, couldn’t understand what Sharnid was thinking.

(I could have just asked for the details.)

It was too late to regret that now. Yes, everything was too late. Layfon was slow in reaction no matter what, and he just couldn’t understand the situation properly. Everything happened outside of him. If he took notice of it he would get involved.

It had always been like that since coming to Zuellni. Or perhaps he was like that too before he came to Zuellni.

(Haha, maybe I’m really useless.)

His role as a Military Artist was determined from his birth. With that as his starting point, he had lived by imitating Military Artists, and then he came to the Academy City. Of course there were troubles on the way, and so his way of thinking differed from that of a normal Military Artist. But while thinking of what he could do, all he did was move like a normal Military Artist.

He lost in one of those things. Not just as a Military Artist, he had even lost his reason as one. He was a true loser, living without purpose. That was the present him.

Everyone told him this wouldn’t do. Karian had said it to him. Felli said so a few days ago.

(I can’t be like this.)

He felt he already comprehended the problem a long time ago.

(But I don’t know what to do.)

And it was the same right now.

He came here, influenced by Dalshena’s persuasive stubbornness, but now he was also affected by Elrad’s words. His feet kept moving as the Steel Threads blocked off the bullets.

(What should I do………. What should I do……….)

Why was he so confused? Didn’t he decide on what to do when he left with Dalshena? He didn’t care what was right as he listened to her. Had her tears overlapped with his thinking? It would have been too late when one realised one didn’t want to lose that someone. Wouldn’t anyone want understanding?

Then why couldn’t Layfon move forward?

It’d be good if he could just move forward.

If he could move forward.

If he could move forward.

“Stop right now!”

And then he heard Sharnid’s shout. Sharnid had been injured by Dalshena, his hand bled as he shouted at Layfon and Elrad. Layfon would not be able to make a face like his.

What happened afterwards was a blur to him. He was completely lost. Time had already slipped away when he came to. The Sharnid, who challenged Elrad, had fallen. Dalshena, who joined the fight, had also fallen. Only Elrad was left standing.

“Really.”

Fully exhausted, Elrad looked at Layfon.

“There shouldn’t be a need to fight you now, should there?”

As if he was confirming it, saying it in an unbelievably pleading tone. Exhaustion and satisfaction overlapped. But, but maybe it was all an illusion. Perhaps he was just tired. Perhaps there were other feelings mixed in it. Or perhaps this was just reflecting a man’s personality.

Layfon didn’t answer.

No, he had no answer for him.

Elrad turned around without asking for the reply, and headed for another place.

Speaking of the which, the wind opposite the outer-edge was very fierce just then, but now it had completely ceased. A roaming bus could leave in this weather.

The engine of the roaming bus started. The Dinn sitting in the wheelchair was taken away. Dinn’s gaze had never once turned to Sharnid.

Realising this, Layfon felt very lonely. Though Dinn wasn’t thinking of anything, was this fine to do nothing to the unconscious Sharnid and Dalshena? The two of them didn’t want Dinn to leave and had fought up till now.

“Hey, it’s stopped,” Elrad said without turning around. Layfon wasn’t sure if he had noticed his presence.

“You’ve already done what she wanted. It’s redundant to do anything more. A waste. A waste.”

“But………”

Was it because Elrad was one step ahead of him? Tension, fighting spirit and such. None of these rushed to Layfon’s mind. What was left were just questions. So did he not have to continue with this? Remaining behind was anxiety.

The feeling remained.

“Those two should know clearly. That brat won’t recover by staying here. You understand? I’m saying this because understanding and accepting aren’t the same.”

Layfon didn’t even know this. Elrad turned around and frowned at him.

“It wasn’t easy for you too.”

Sympathy.

Elrad didn’t give him time to react. He turned around and ran for the roaming bus.

“Greet him for me when he wakes up,” Elrad said and walked up the spiral staircase that had taken Dinn away.

After that, Dalshena was the first to wake up. Could those two not ask him what had happened afterwards? Layfon lowered his head and then ran to the tip of the outer-edge, but he could no longer see the roaming bus.

Sharnid also came to.

“Had they left?” he said quietly with a lonely smile.

“Is this fine?”

For it to come to this.

They couldn’t make Dinn stay. He was obviously troubled by it originally. He was like that when he helped Layfon move house. But he was laughing like usual and making Nina and Felli mad, giving off the feel of his usual self.

He was smiling but he should felt troubled. Layfon wondered if he himself could be like him. Probably not.

“I don’t what happened at that time when I fell. Isn’t it easier for me from now on then?” Sharnid said.

Layfon didn’t feel anything deeper than the surface meaning of his words. He could only move forward without hesitation. He acted for the sake of his conclusion. He could only try regardless of success or failure. This procedure was known, and Layfon could feel the logic behind it.

But, he didn’t understand.

Layfon didn’t understand. Was it all right to accept it? He couldn’t see Leerin again. Could he accept this reality?

Because he couldn’t acknowledge it, because he couldn’t accept the reality, so he couldn’t let go of what he had lost at that time?

After taking the injured Sharnid and Dalshena to the hospital, Layfon headed alone for his house.

That night, tired-looking that was so unlike her, watching him leave the hospital, Dalshena didn’t look frustrated. Though she was lonely, though she was spent, she didn’t look gloomy. Perhaps she had cried on her own and so she wasn’t beaten down by failure. Dalshena had already accepted the reality.

Just what was this?

Could she accept it if she had acted?

Could she accept this reality if she had acted?

Layfon had acted too. He had infiltrated Grendan to save Leerin. His sister had persuaded him not to go. His foster father had blocked his way. He had fought a fight he didn’t want. He had repeatedly experienced his thinking and had finally reached her, but Leerin had rejected him.

He had done everything he could.

Even so, he didn’t let go.

Why…….?

He pondered as he walked There was plenty of time for him to walk back. The sun had set, and no one would like to stroll on the outer-edge, and so Layfon walked alone in this atmosphere. It was right for him to move to the storage area. It took him longer to walk back. He might turn crazy if he returned too early to a house that only he himself lived in.

But even spending a long time thinking of the same thing only brought him back to the original spot.

Layfon stopped walking a number of times to breathe in deeply. He didn’t know where he would run off to if he didn’t do this. Maybe he just couldn’t stop. Besides, he had never thought of a conclusion like Sharnid’s, experiencing this tragedy but without feeling doubt.

Though his feet had now stopped, he still felt he was in an unfamiliar place. He staggered into the house.

Dissatisfaction and troubled feeling continued to assault him. But he didn’t stop moving.

It took him a long time to come back to the house. A problem of easing his hunger surfaced in his mind, but he didn’t even have the mood to stand alone in the kitchen. He just thought of going to sleep.

The building wasn’t that big, but he was the only person here. It lacked people. And this atmosphere made him feel heavier. He no longer felt the excitement he had when he moved house.

Next was to sleep, but he didn’t know when he could sleep. In truth, he had never slept since moving in. He hadn’t even had a dream. He was always waking up when he was about to fall asleep.

Felli stood in front of his house.

It took a while for him to feel shocked when he saw her. “Felli…………?”

“What’re you doing?” she said angrily, glaring at him.

“I……….”

“I heard you didn’t go to work but had come straight home.”

“Uh, uh, I’m sorry.”

Why? The image of the Steel Threads came to him before she asked him. Harley had unsealed the Dite even though he knew nothing. Was this why Felli was here?

Had anything happened?

But if that was the case, Nina should be here too?

“Anyway, let’s go inside. It’s cold out here.”

“I’m sorry for intruding.”

Layfon entered the house and went to boil the water. Felli took out the tea bags that Dalshena had brought over before, and waited for the water to boil.

She sat on the sofa, her hands tightly holding the tea cup, feeling its warmth.

First was Dalshena, then Felli. Just what was going on? He quietly watched her.

“Uh, I’ll leave this here,” Felli finally said after drinking half of the tea in her cup. She opened her bag and took out a letter. “This is from the head of the male dorm. It seems to have arrived late, after you took care of the moving out procedure.”

He opened the envelope. The letter looked old. Its appearance showed its long journey to here. A bad feeling came to him which made him hesitate to read look at the words on the envelope. But he ended up reading it. It was not the address of the male dorm that he had a bad feeling about. He turned over the letter with a feeling of unease and hope.

On it were the names of three people. Toby, Henrietta and Henry.

“I’m not saying you’ve to return to the past,” Felli said and put her tea cup to her lips. Her gaze fell on the curtains.

An intense feeling rolled over Layfon. Outside was a storm, intense wind blew outside the Aurora Field. Mixed with the wind was a high density of pollutants. The wind swept up the sand from the dry earth, making its surrounding a blur. Nothing could be seen.

What awaited after the wind had ceased was a clean sky.

Deep inside his throat, there was vibration. Just what was written on the letter? He didn’t know as he hadn’t read it yet. What did it mean to see those three words? Even he himself didn’t know, just like the mad storm blowing inside him.

It was this intense, destroying that thing deep in his heart and sweeping it up to the sky.

(Ah, really.)

Everything was out in the open.

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine. I don’t mind.”

No, it wasn’t like this. He had replied and fixed the error. Being able to do this was already good enough for him.

“Fon Fon………?”

Ah, she called him like that again.

He was looked down lightly in the library, but now……..

“Is it better to say to be naughtier now?”

Ah.

He knew there was a thing he had to do first. He couldn’t leave the books alone in the library and let them keep piling up. That was it.

Layfon didn’t even know what kind of expression Felli had now.

Something deep in his throat.

But now he had many things to say.

What was painful, what was regrettable, what was unbecoming, what was sad, what was glad, what was embarrassing. Everything. The things Layfon Alseif knew and didn’t, the things he changed so to understand. In order to speak the first word that would let him say it all, Layfon sobbed.

Chrome Shelled Regios

2012-03-28T13:40:20Z

Blewin: /* Updates */

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_(Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_French|(French)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*28 March, 2012 - Volume 15 Chapter 3 Completed
*1 January, 2012 - Volume 10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III Completed
*4 December, 2011 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 (45%)
*29 November, 2011 - Volume 15 Chapter 2 (20%)
*21 October, 2011 - Volume 15 Chapter 1 Completed
*02 August, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 5 and Epilogue Completed
*01 July, 2011 - Volume 15 Prologue Completed
*08 May, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 4 Completed
*08 March, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 3 Completed
*03 March, 2011 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 (30%)
*28 February, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 3 Completed (98%)
*24 February, 2011 - Volume 08 Post Epilogue Part 2 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)]][[User:Haze|Haze]] 13:37, 28 December 2010 (UTC)
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III|Sweet Day - Sweet Before III]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You|A Day For You 03]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight|Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready|To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Hot Dash|Happy Hot Dash]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Morning of You and Me|Morning of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 01|Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Lunchtime of You and Me|Lunchtime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 02|Impact of Childhood 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Dinnertime of You and Me|Dinnertime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 03|Impact of Childhood 03]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Nighttime of You and Me|Nighttime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Birthday|Happy Birthday]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Assault of a Storm]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - To the indecisive person]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Prologue|Prologue - The One Biding Time]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Resolute One, The Wavering One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Impassioned One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Dispatched One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Puzzled One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ones in Discord]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Epilogue|Epilogue - And the One They Face]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 16===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 17===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 18===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume18 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 19===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume19 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

===Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|5 Years After]] (0%)
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)
:* [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]
:* [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Volume XV - Chrome Shelled Regios (April 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3510-5)
* Volume XVI - Chrome Shelled Regios (November 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3591-4)
* Volume XVII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 19, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3618-8)
* Volume XVIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (August 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3667-6)
* Volume XIX - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3708-6)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter3

2012-03-28T13:39:12Z

Blewin:

On the letter was written such a short sentence.

“I’m near. I’ll be at your place soon!”

Not that he hadn’t thought of its meaning. Though it was common not to have the sender’s address written on the envelope, the location of the sender was evident through the seal of Kelnes.

“What’s this?”Sharnid said, tightening his hold on the letter. This name attracted his notice. Kelnes, the City of Medicine. Sharnid was trying to deduce the deeper meaning behind it.

Had that person come?

But what was he planning?

And why Kelnes?

The letter in his hand had become a ball. His hand hurt. This level of pain was nothing a Military Artist, not to mention a normal person, but right now, it seemed to be stressing on its own existence in the pain it inflicted on him. Sharnid left the room and headed for the Training Complex as usual. But how meaningful was this act? Probably not much. But Military Artists started training in order to survival, and then the future situation was ended by some faceless person.

“I wasn’t thinking of becoming a hero, but even I couldn’t predict the result.”

This was what it felt like to be helpless. He hated himself for not being able to do anything. But he didn’t think the choice he made back then was wrong. He only did what he could do at that place, accurately evaluating his strength, and made the correct respond to prevent the situation from worsening, and then he survived. If he had died, nothing could be done. Right now, he wouldn’t have been able to do anything, whether that was about a goal or to obtain something one desired. Everything was meaningless in death.

He pondered as he walked. When he came to, he realised he was outside the hospital. The area here was different from that receiving outside patients. This area was especially tranquil. The nurses came and went. Visitors and patients chatted. But for some reason, there was no echo. The quietness seemed t be absorbing the noise, making it vanish. Background noise was not background noise. Sharnid balked at this quietness. It halted his steps.

Once he reached upstairs, he had reached his destination. He knew this place already, but he still had to check the room numbers he went. Coming to the hospital was part of being polite. He didn’t have to do that much, but he still did it.

Though he had said to her about “can’t come”, if he couldn’t even do such a simple thing as visiting, then he really could do nothing.

Dinn was before him. His best friend whom he later firmly parted with.

“What do you mean?”

That exaggerated threat broke the silence.

“Shena.”

The atmosphere in the hospital turned heavy through that piercing voice. The air seemed to have turned stiff. Sharnid ran to the room. The door was opened, and entering Sharnid’s vision was Dalshena’s angry face and the back of a man standing in front of him, plus Dinn, looking outside the window, ignoring everything around him. For some reason, this felt like a strange comedy. Sharnid swallowed the words he wanted to say and waited quietly.

“Sharnid.”

Dalshena looked at him.

“Uh?”

That man heard the noise and turned around. He wasn’t someone from Zuellni. He was around 20 years or so. Underneath his slightly dirtied clothes was a build with muscles that Sharnid would never be able to have no matter how hard he trained.

The man’s face was turned sideway. He seemed to be looking this way, and there was also someone Sharnid knew. What a laughable comedy.

He knew all three of them, but they shouldn’t be meeting here.

“Oi, son.”

That man greeted him.

He was tall and powerful, taller than Sharnid by a head, and the body bigger by a waistline. And he possessed Sharnid’s handsome features, plus the solemn dignity of a boulder that had been baptized by days of wind and snow. That man was called Elrad Elipton.

“Old man, how come you’re here?”

“Did someone send you a letter?”

“Ah, I only got it yesterday.”

“What the. We arrived at the same time. As I said, letters can’t be trusted,” Elrad said with a sign of tiredness on his face. He watched Dalshena.

“You knew each other? Then that’s good. I’m here because of work. But this little girl here is interfering.”

“What?”

“Work? What work?”

The first thing Sharnid thought of in this unexpected situation was to calm down. If everyone reacted through their emotions, they would never get anywhere.

“Well……..”

Saying that, his father pointed his thumb, fairly slender for his enormous build, at Dinn, who was still continuing to act as if this did not concern him.

“Is this part of your work too, dad?”

“Ah, I’m like weeds here without roots. If the job description matches the pay, I’d do it no matter what.”

Sharnid felt Dalshena’s gaze behind Elrad, and he felt a chill down his back. She must hold him in contempt now, he thought.

“He can be treated here too. Isn’t it reckless to get him to ride a roaming bus when he’s ill?”

“He’s a patient, but he won’t die as long as the drip is there. I’ve comrades to look after him too. Besides I’m not a baby who needs constant care, lying on a bed.”

“You.”

Those were words that couldn’t solve the problem even though he had been insulted, besides, he knew his father said it deliberately. Because he knew his son’s persuasion would be fruitless. Even so, it didn’t sit well with Sharnid that his dad had seen through him.

“Shena. Stop.”

Right now, he must stop her no matter what. But his words were useless. The furious Shena had no intention of stopping.

She pulled out her Dite, restored and rushed him. A wind materialized in his not so spacious room, and the floor tiles promptly became a mess. Dinn was still gazing out the window with his empty eyes.

Elrad hadn’t changed his position, but he had grabbed hold of the lance with his bare hand. What came next was the thundering sound of metal breaking. The lance was broken by his force.

“Ah.”

Dalshena’s expression was one of disbelief as she watched the event unfold.

“Calm down a bit, little girl,” Elrad said to her, turning around, forcing her to his table through his overwhelming advantage.

“I won’t take him and leave immediately. My side needs some preparation too. Of course, we’ll take care of the cost of transport. Besides, it isn’t that far away.”

“Uh.”

Though she knew she could escape by leaving her weapon, Dalshena didn’t do that. She looked at him with abhorrence, the man who had stopped her with one hand only.

“That’s enough, dad. Let her go.”

“Right.”

He released the weapon and Dalshena sat down on the floor.

“That’s it son. Take her and go. We don’t get to meet much. Should take time to solidify our father and son relationship.”

“You always say such revolting thing.”

Elrad smiled and left the room.

But Sharnid had no intention of seeing him go.

Regret filled Dalshena. Dinn kept looking through the window as if nothing had happened.

“Kuh.”

Dalshena turned to him. She didn’t mean to. Perhaps she wanted to chase after Elrad but that wasn’t it. Sharnid didn’t know what to do so he only stood there.

Elrad Elipton was a professional mercenary. Sharnid’s time with his dad was when dad was a mercenary. Sharnid had followed him, travelling from city to city for many years. When he turned from a mere boy to someone with awareness, he was only on the roaming bus. They had never settled down in any one city. It was already incredible to Sharnid that he managed to stay in Zuellni for four years.

Not that it felt good to him.

He had once attempted to destroy such a life.

He never thought his father would appear here.

Not knowing what to do, Sharnid left the hospital as if Dalshena had kicked him out. He wanted to think of the next move but he couldn’t think of anything. Was he to return to the old days? Even if he was to ponder it, no answer was forthcoming. Besides, he just couldn’t imagine it being with his father.

“Ah, damn.”

Sharnid let out a breath. Things hadn’t been resolved. He was just confirming the irritation inside him. Where should he go? He didn’t know.

“What should I do?” he murmured as he lifted his head to look at the hospital.

Still, it wasn’t as if there weren’t any possible actions available. Since Dinn’s condition hadn’t improved, this meant Zuellni’s current technology wasn’t enough to treat him. Besides this was an Academy City, a city of students. It wouldn’t be entirely impossible for students to be experimenting with Dinn for lack of mature technology. They might need that experiment in order to invent technology to call back one’s consciousness. That was for Dinn and for patients in the future who might exhibit Dinn’s conditions. But there existed a certain risk, and that remained unknown to Dinn.

Was it good to leave his former best friend in this condition?

This doubt surfaced in Sharnid’s mind.

Then wasn’t it better for Dinn to be taken back? Dinn belonged to a Military Arts family in Kelnes city. He was part of the upper society. It seemed that Dinn left his home due to dissatisfaction with his family. For Dinn, he left his home city to look for help rather than to protect Zuellni. He must have bore a heavy determination to do this. Zulleni understood there must be a reason behind Dinn’s action.

He hadn’t seen Dalshena’s angry eyes for so long. Sharnid had lost but he still wasn’t willing to let go. Was he to wait till the time when he was to truly lose it?

“No.”

In a sense, he could think that the current Dinn belonged to Dalshena.

“Don’t think of it the wrong way.”

The wrong way? Dalshena? Or was it himself thinking of such foul things?

Probably the latter.

It didn’t matter about Dalshena. Even Sharnid himself didn’t want to let Dinn go. He was now heavily swayed because he knew Dinn might die.

“What should I do?” he complained again as he finally left the hospital.

One answer came to him. Do nothing.

He walked for a while, turned a corner and could no longer see the hospital.

“Uh.”

Elrad was waiting.

“Dad.”

“Long time no see. Can’t we chat for a bit?”

“I’m touched by your love to tears for guarding me always.”

Elrad must have been watching him otherwise he wouldn’t have appeared here right at this moment.

“Be moved.”

The eyes that looked so much like Sharnid’s were filled with love, but Sharnid hated that feeling. He sighed.

“Anyway, take that pretty girl to a quiet place for a chat.”

His request was quickly denied. There was a café nearby but it was still quite some time till it opened.

“What a boring city.”

“Where do you think this is?”

“A little flower full of liveliness. Oh, yes, how about hiring me as a teacher? Then I can give you discount. Call me a good person.”

“Ah, I’d be happy to bound you up and kick you out.”

“What? You want to hoard me alone? In that case don’t call me father. Might as well call each other brothers.”

They entered the shop as they chatted. It was a shop with atmosphere but there weren’t many customers.

“What?”

“You’re noisy. It’s still early.”

“Time is of no consequence to a brat who is in love.”

“What’re you saying?”

“My theory.”

No one would say that with a confident air. Besides, the world hadn’t got such a place for such a person. Sharnid silently chose a table without any customers around it.

“Then why did you accept that job?” he asked after the waiter had left with their orders.

“Well, sometimes I also want to do something befitting a parent, to come and see my son. But I never thought my item is someone you know well.”

“Don’t compare a person to an item.”

“Um?”

Elrad sat down on the narrow chair and frowned.

“Ahh. I see. Someone you know. I’m not all that sensitive with that kind of thing. Sorry.”

Sharnid shook his head at his father’s insincere apology. Never mind.

He knew his father’s personality. And so no further word was exchanged on the topic. He also knew their relationship wouldn’t improve because of this.

“Speaking of which, have you done it with that girl?”

The waitress bringing over two cups of tea gave a shocked expression at his words. She looked at Sharnid with contempt.

Sharnid watched his father with dissatisfaction. He knew dad was that kind of a person. He didn’t hold a grudge anymore as he finally understood, and it was exactly because he was that kind of a person that it was normal for Sharnid not to know who his mother was. But. Never mind. Even now he still wanted to know who his mother was, but knowing wouldn’t change the fact that he was still Sharnid Elipton. The important thing was she was a woman who would give her son to such a father. Even in a part not hidden in a dramatic TV show, it was a boring fact that one would know. The important thing was Sharnid himself wasn’t all that adverse to it.

Apart from feeling regretful for creating such a scene.

“What. Not yet?” Elrad stared at him regardless of the consequence. “I don’t can’t it. When I was your age, I wouldn’t give a woman I want time to rest.”

“You’re so annoying. I don’t want to repeat your path,” he said to his father who was prone to abandoning his work.

“Compared to that, dad, can’t you think of a perfect plan to not bring Dinn back?”

“What? So your aim is to rely on someone else?”

“Tsk.”

“Impossible.” Sharnid had expected a debate but his father’s personality wouldn’t allow it.

“If you still hold a father and son relationship with me, then think of that brat’s parents. The job was requested by his parents.”

Sharnid could only listen.

“The important thing is the level of technology here can’t treat him. The city of Kelnes is good at treating post-Kei acceleration drug symptoms.”

“What did you say?”

“You’re so stupid. I’m saying the City of Kelnes can be inventing Kei accelerated drug.”

That fool of a city that never thought of the consequences of its actions. Dinn hadn’t rejected it. Or perhaps to Dinn, who wanted to increase his strength, using drugs itself wasn’t permissible.

Yet Sharnid thought this suited Dinn’s thinking.

“So you……..”

“Uh?”

“Have already used it. The way to increase your strength. The one I taught you.”

“……….”

“It comes from your feeling. Did you use it to run away? You idiot.”

“But that couldn’t be helped.”

Feeling the sudden chill down his back, Sharnid turned his face away. At that time, he had over-exhausted his kei vein by using that move, and he was forced to stay in the hospital for a whole day. But for the present Sharnid, that wouldn’t have been a problem.

Still, he couldn’t escape Elrad’s eyes.

“Couldn’t be helped.”

Elrad’s cold gaze pinned him.

“A fight has already begun from the moment of creating victory. The last moment to turn a situation around also embodies the victory or defeat of a fight. You did that even though your strength was not enough, and that is evidence of your immaturity.”

“……. What would you do if you can’t see victory no matter what?”

“Run away. I already told you that’s why that move was made.”

Sharnid looked at the ceiling seriously. His dad’s hypothesis “though defeat is very probably but escaping is not impossible” didn’t exist. Of course it was natural to want to run away when that happened. And if the city was destroyed, then all he needed was escape from it. That was the way the mercenary, Elrad Elipton, thought. A very human factor. To rely on a factor of non-defeat. Elrad would never miss that chance.

On the second day.

Sharnid could only pass his day in confusion as he still hadn’t thought of a good way. The Training Complex was closed off because it was being fixed, and so they didn’t have platoon training.

The plan to rebuild Zuellni was almost at an end. Relief exuded from the entire city, but not Sharnid. Either way, his conclusion was that it was good for Dinn to return to his city, but Sharnid wasn’t happy about that.

“What should I do?”

With nothing to do after school, Sharnid sighed as he walked through the school ground aimlessly.

“Ah, Sharnid senpai.”

Sharnid looked up and saw Harley driving a truck. The city had made many of such vehicles to transport items that were too big to move by hand. The truck could even transport people.

“Hey.”

“You look bored.”

“Uh, bored.”

He replied with his usual flare. He didn’t feel that pained right now.

“Speaking of which, what are you doing?” Sharnid couldn’t think of a reason behind Harley’s action as he was just leaving the Alchemy building.

“I’m borrowing this to help move house.”

“Move house?”

At this time, the junior students were finding houses to move into. It would take the graduates some time to move their things out.

“Didn’t you hear? Layfon has found a new house.”

“I see.”

“I’m helping now.”

“Right.”

Layfon hadn’t been showing up at platoon training. Sharnid understood that and had decided to leave him alone. Only time could heal the wound in his heart, as for whether it would heal or not, Sharnid didn’t know. Was his own problem the same, that only time could wash it clean?

“Since I’ve nothing to do, I’ll go check it out. It is Layfon’s new home after all.”

“Come and help out.”

“Ok.”

Sharnid took the wheel and pressed down the switch button. The truck accelerated. Harlery wailed as the prefect howled, seeing how Sharnid was driving over the speed limit.

Their destination was Layfon’s former home, the male dormitory 1.

“Who remodeled the truck?”

Harley was exhausted when they arrived.

“Isn’t this thing quite good?”

“No. It’s not possible for it to have that speed. Damn. I’d be caught for remodeling it.”

“Well, we’ve saved some time thanks to this truck,” Sharnid gave Harley a pat on the back and headed for the door. Layfon was already waiting with his luggage.

“Hey, that’s all you’ve got?”

By Layfon’s feet lay the sports bag he had been using since the beginning of term, a suitcase and three boxes.

“The furniture is originally the dorm’s. I’ve already backed everything like clothes except for the textbooks.”

“Ahhh. Can’t you be less ridiculous for being a bore?”

“This is already more than I expected.”

Layfon had thought one suitcase was enough.

“Well, never mind. It’s not bad to finish this quickly.”

They quickly stowed the luggage on the back of the vehicle, which made the vehicle lose its balance. But at least the front wheel hadn’t left the ground. Harley drove the vehicle while the two fell behind it.

“And where are we moving these things to?”

“Somewhere near the cargo area.”

“Really?”

Though he was speaking, the distance between the two of them hadn’t widened. Besides, Harley was driving at the running speed of a person. A normal person could speak while running next to the vehicle.

………… Still, he wasn’t so sure of the content of the conversation.

Looking at Layfon, it seemed he was recovering. He didn’t look to be particularly anxious. This was a special trademark of Layfon’s in times of peace, or perhaps it was a symbol of cunningness. An expression that could be seen through so easily meant Layfon still hadn’t tided up his feelings. He still hadn’t let it go. Sharnid felt that Layfon couldn’t even dare think about it.

For Sharnid, he felt he didn’t understand his own feeling. Feeling like light wind was his natural demeanour. He didn’t think Layfon was the same as him, but if he was what Sharnid thought he was, then perhaps he was unconsciously operating under his own defences. (Meaning he was running away)

(It’s not possible to recover simply.)

Sharnid was not party to the details of the things that happened to Layfon in Grendan since he returned to Zuellni halfway. Felli seemed to know everything but she hadn’t spoken to anyone about it. Nina too. But probably not the Student President.

But Sharnid could kind of guess from Layfon’s expression. The Layfon who dragged his feet back to Zuellni as he left Grendan. And he looked like he had lost his soul. This was enough. This was the cause of his childhood friend, Leerin. He had failed to take it back, whether it was physical or mental. Even if Leerin didn’t return to Zuellni, Layfon wouldn’t have had this expression if the two of them had talked it through.

(Ah~Ah………….)

The current Layfon was like Sharnid.

(If it’s me, what am I trying to protect?)

Or one could say what did he want to take back?

They arrived at their destination while Sharnid was pondering. It was a very old and dirty building. The house was originally white on the outside but spots of black adorned its walls after long periods of sculpting by rain and wind.

“Wa. No way?”

Sharnid couldn’t believe this building was still standing.

“You can tell there’s no one instead, but it still has its value,” Harley speculated.

That must be it. There was a residential area around here, and this place was very close to the cargo area, but it was quite far from the more popular streets. Since it was close to the cargo area, it wouldn’t be too far away from the farms and the fish farms. It would have been dangerous to place the cargoes near the residential area and the streets because of fire concerns. Of course it should be placed somewhere further away from houses. And so this housing area was only temporary. It would be demolished if the cargo area needed expanding. But right now, there was no such need.

“I was wondering whether you really were going to move in.”

“It’s close to the tram station so it’s not that inconvenient.”

“But isn’t that the tram for cargoes?”

Ignoring the suddenly speechless Sharnid and Harley, Layfon started moving his luggage into the house. The two could only leave this topic. The luggage was not much and since there were two Military Artists here, they didn’t need to return to the vehicle again.

They realised someone was already here after they entered the house.

“Ah, Layton. The furniture is almost done,” Naruki said.

“Thanks. Ah, sorry about this.”

“That’s fine. It’s pretty easy.”

Nina showed herself at the voice. “Layfon, come and decide where the furniture should be placed.”

“Sorry, Captain, I should be assembling the furniture.”

“Don’t worry. Didn’t Naruki say that it was easy?”

It seemed Nina and Naruki had already assembled the furniture when Layfon and they went to move the luggage.

“What. There’s nothing for me to do,” Sharnid said.

“There’re still some electrical appliances that need installing,” Nina pointed at the boxes.

“Wa, that’s too complicated.”

“Speaking of which, that seems to be my job.”

“Oh, then I’ll leave it to you. So there’s nothing for me to do now?”

“Right right.”

Layfon, Nina and the others already headed inside the house to put the furniture in the right places.

Sharnid opened the box. Inside were cheap electrical appliances.

“…….. Uh?”

He found her.

Sharnid was in the living room at the moment. This room was very big. Even the left behind boxes and various rubbish from the furniture weren’t enough to fill the room. And in the area with her back leaning against the wall was a person.

“What’re you doing?”

Felli.

“Reading because I’ve time.”

Felli flipped a page.

“Come and help.”

“You want me to do physical work?”

“Then what’re you sitting there for?”

“This.”

Sitting next to her was the Light Dite in its restored form.

“Uh?”

“I’ve a feast to attend after this, so have to prepare the dishes. It’ll take about one more hour to finish the work here, after that, I’ll have to help out with who is going to bring the girls over.”

So Felli was here to take care of the communicating.

Meishen and Mifi were currently preparing the dishes. Since eating utensils weren’t enough, plus the house was in a state of flying dust, it was more hygienic, less time consuming and much cheaper to get a restaurant to prepare dinner than here. And that was also the reason why Naruki was left behind, though she was always with the other two.

“And then. That’s it?”

“That’s it. Are you not satisfied with anything else?”

“No. Let’s do our best.”

Sharnid said to the Felli who looked like she was about to bite a bit off him as he took out an electrical appliance from a box.

It took them less than an hour to assemble the bigger appliances. Naruki took the car to get Meishen and Mifi. Layfon was tidying up the room. Nina and Felli took care of the boxes and began to sweep the floor. Harley started checking the finer details of installing the electrical appliances.

Having finished his part for now, Sharnid went to the veranda. From here he could see the entire view of the storage area, all the way to the legs of the city and then the scenery of the outside world. It was as if a veil of white was shrouding the wilderness, as if one was flying in the sky.

And Dinn was about to leave here.

From the very beginning, Sharnid was the one to abandon others.

He had begun his journey when he followed his father around, hired as a mercenary. He traversed between cities. Day by day. He was used to sleeping on a roaming bus, so used to it that he’d not be able to sleep on a bed. That was how he lived his daily life. Sharnid was always the one to first say goodbye to friends of his own age.

He hadn’t been abandoned before.

The word “goodbye” was good to the one who said it, since he had already prepared his heart for it. But for the side that received this word, the feeling probably wasn’t mutual.

He recalled the faces of those he had to suddenly part with, trying to understand their feelings.

They probably felt the same as he did now. Though this wasn’t unreasonable, it wasn’t something he could have done about it.

It was impossible to simply walk through the air shield. Could he survive out there? He remembered……… The former captain of the 10th platoon. He recalled the scene when she left. That wound had been healed, or perhaps it made people feel that it had been healed, but (in reality), it was just a way to avoid the feeling of loneliness.

Sharnid had been in this city for 4 years now. What changes had occurred in him? Could he sleep now in a bed?

Training in Military Arts required his own persistence, and that point hadn’t changed. He didn’t feel any discomfort for continuing to stay here. He was full of spirit when he was training alone. That part hadn’t changed.

Still, he hadn’t managed to be honest with others.

Ahah. Speaking of which.

That night at Grendan. The honest talk. Layfon hadn’t given off this feeling.

He felt embarrassed, but then that timing was the worst ever.

Perhaps the Academy City was the same. At least it was that kind of an existence to him. Sharnid was here because of the people he had met. Perhaps even he himself wasn’t sure. He had suddenly come to the Academy City. Suddenly left Elrad. He still didn’t know why he made that decision back then. But it was certain that he had prioritized learning by staying in Zuellni. In that case, it was matter of fact to accept the near-future that he would have to say farewell to Dinn.

Could he really accept it?

“What’s wrong?”

He turned around at the sound. Nina was putting down a bag of rubbish on the veranda. Sharnid felt embarrassed that he didn’t even know she was near as he was too deeply in thought.

“What is it?”

“Ah. Nothing. You look terrible.”

“Uh? Really?”

“If anything is troubling you……..”

“It’s nothing.”

He tried hard to hide it, turning back to his normal expression.

“Really?”

Nina didn’t believe him but she turned back to the house. They had almost finished tidying up the place, and Layfon was almost done with his luggage. Only Harley seemed to be still busy, checking things here and there. And he seemed to want to make some suggestions.

Layfon was in a fluster, not knowing what to do. Because Felli was glaring at him with a pale face.

Layfon was here.

Nina was here.

The Military Artist with immense fighting power and was an original Heaven’s Blade Successor was here.

The Military Artist with a power like fire, her body taken by the Electronic Fairy of an abandoned city, was here.

Even Elrad couldn’t be able to fight against these two. Besides, he wasn’t interested in a fight he couldn’t win.

Sharnid could stop him from taking Dinn if he gave it his all. He was their senpai, their comrade. He had fought with them till the last person. There must be a way if he asked them. He just needed to ask for their help, facing their laughing faces.

There were still two years.

Still two years till he graduated. The same year as Dinn. Either way, he would have to leave this city after two years. That was the rule of the Academy City. Not that he wanted to break the rule. But he only had two years. It was good that he still had time left. He could persuade them.

“………… What am I thinking?”

Could he tell them? What kind of expression should he make? He couldn’t imagine it. He had always been talkative. Pretentious. With what expression should he say this? Back then when they fought against the 10th platoon he had talked to Layfon alone about it. He regretted his immature action. Did he want to do more regrettable things?

But it was too big a temptation for him.

“Ahhhh. I can’t stand it.”

Something had changed on the opposite side of the glass. Naruki and her two friends were here. They were carrying a large number of bento, and it was backed by Meishen’s powerful cooking. They had all tried the tasty cooking in the camp. Everyone cheered. Only Felli seemed to feel different with a reluctant expression on her face.

“Ah. This is the way,” Sharnid said. “I felt the same before.”

Sharnid, Dinn and Dalshena.

He recalled the time when the three of them were together. The sceneries that he couldn’t take back were trapping his feet. No matter how much time had passed, Sharnid still couldn’t genuinely melt into the circle now.

After that, the feast lasted till deep into the night. Claribel came midway with a gift to celebrate, making the feast more vibrant. When everyone was tired, they went to sleep. Sharnid was the only person to leave the house.

The time limit was up.

Sharnid came to the outer-edge of the city, where the roaming bus stop was.

The roaming bus was painted with a special colour to show it was private property. There were many people in the waiting area.

All roaming buses were connected by the Electronic Fairy of the Traffic City Joeldem, in order to correctly coordinate the buses according to the locations of various cities. However, roaming buses for travellers were not the only type of buses. There were other buses also that served other purposes.

The roaming bus of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang had come to Zuellni before, and now Elrad. The roaming bus at the bus stop might belong to Dinn’s family.

“Yo, you’re here.”

Elrad was waiting with nothing to do in the waiting area. He waved at Sharnid. A number of adults immediately headed over as if to guard the person sitting in the wheelchair, Dinn.

As if they were protecting someone important. Not everyone was here, but there were Military Artists in the group.

“Ah………..” Sharnid muttered helplessly.

Dinn, who was sitting in the wheelchair, didn’t look at him. His glassy eyes were staring at the scenery of the outer-edge.

It was impossible for him to reply. And even more impossible for him to choose.

Sharnid had no other way but to watch Dinn leave.

“Ah, what bad timing. The preparation is done but the other side is bad. We can’t leave as long as the wind doesn’t stop. I want to head out early too, but that can’t be helped since we can’t see anything before us.”

“Oh……..”

Speaking of which, Sharnid already noticed it, that the wind outside the city was particularly strong today. A roaming bus wouldn’t be able to move even if it was in the middle of the wilderness. This situation wasn’t uncommon. The problem wasn’t just with low visibility. Accompanying the wind were pollutants of high density, and at times, filth monsters. Sharnid seemed to have heard of it before.

But all that mattered not to him as he watched his father who was about to leave.

“Do you have anything else to say? This is your last chance.”

Was what Elrad said.

“Well, don’t say anything if you plan to leave this city for Kelnes,” he continued. Elrad had no conclusion as to where his son decided to settle down in eventually. No. Elrad probably had a different way of thinking than normal travelers. Or perhaps he would never have thought so deeply about this issue.

“Never mind.”

Sharnid turned around and didn’t look at the faraway Dinn anymore. He didn’t know what to say. He didn’t know what to say to Dinn. Not sure if words could convey his message. Besides, even if it worked, he wouldn’t have known how Dinn would comprehend those words. Did Dinn still now harbor hatred for him? Or had he let it go already? Or was it all just Sharnid’s own thinking?

Sharnid’s feet wouldn’t move. He could only watch Dinn’s back from here.

“Isn’t it better to give up?”

So sudden.

Elrad said so suddenly.

Other voice came to Sharnid before he had time to digest the meaning behind the words. It was the sound of running feet. No. The sound of leaping feet and wind being cut apart.

Shena…….

Not only was that the case.

Someone else was quietly following Dalshena apart from her rude voice that tore apart the sky, as if even the air itself was giving way to him. Both of them stopped before Sharnid.

“Bastard……….”

The word came from between clenched teeth.

It was Layfon. He was standing with Dalshena. Hanging from his weapon harness were his Dites. His expression was sharper than when he was moving house, and he was now standing a little ahead, adjacent to Dalshena.

“Aya……. This guy is hard to handle.”

Elrad had already seen through Layfon’s fighting strength with one glance.

No. Sharnid couldn’t sit still and do nothing.

“Shena!” he shouted.

“What? What else have you to say?!”

Why? Even he himself didn’t know. It must be the words of the devil. Just like how it attacked Sharnid, it had also said the same words to Dalshena. The correct reasoning was to have an overwhelming power that would make Elrad back off. And so Sharnid had stopped thinking and acting.

But Dalshena had acted.

“What do you know?!” Dalshena was angered by her inability to do anything. “How can you know my feeling? You who easily gave up?”

Sharnid was speechless, shocked by her words.

“Ah……. Anyway, let’s deal with the situation now.”

Elrad watched the two of them as he instructed the guards.

“Don’t let the boy go. Want to use full power? Not bad. And then?” he asked Dalshena. Elrad watched her twisted face. He never once glanced at Layfon.

Elrad knew Dalshena was the one who triggered this situation.

But Sharnid was worried. He hadn’t seen Layfon’s expression in the midst of battle for a long time. Layfon’s expression gave him a sense of unease.

Elrad finally glanced at Layfon. Perhaps he was defeated by the feeling Layfon exuded.

“You sure this is fine? Zuellni has no way to cure this guy. He might be cured in Kelnes. Either way, that place is his home city. Are you fine with this?”

What Elrad said was correct. He continued to throw the right words at them, making them unable to breath. Correctly drawing the boundary between feeling and what was right. The skill that came from experience became crucial in here. Smother one’s feeling.

Sharnid couldn’t breathe too. Dalshena’s expression remained twisted. Only Layfon was unmoved. The passion in his pupils made one think he could do more than just saving others.

“I don’t care what is right or wrong,” Layfon said curtly. Even Dalshena was shocked by him.

“I don’t know what is right. I’m doing what I’m doing now because I heard the wish of not wanting that person to leave.”

Ahah.

That feeling while looking at the sky. He looked at Layfon with that kind of feeling.

Layfon was influenced by that feeling, so much that he wanted to cry. He must now be feeling again the pain of losing his childhood friend, Leerin.

Stupid.

Sharnid could no mutter. Even he himself didn’t know who he was saying those words to. To Layfon? Or Dalshena who told Layfon of this? Or to himself who could do nothing but stand here.

“Tsk.”

Elrad stood before them with impatience. In his weapon harness were three Dites. Layfon also leapt over to him.

Sharnid didn’t see how his leap.

The light of restoration was already lit in Elrad’s two hands. In Layfon’s hand too. The Sapphire Dite in the shape of a katana.

A shape cut path was drawn. It was drawn.

Next were two blades blocking the attack.

Guns. In Elrad’s hands were two guns. They had blocked Layfon’s attack.

“Gunmanship…….”

“Don’t underestimate me, little brat,” Elrad roared. And next he was gone.

Release Sakkai and move in an instant. All high level moves. Though Sharnid knew what techniques Elrad was using, he had no idea where he was now.

But Layfon knew.

Layfon hadn’t moved. But he had blocked the attack slightly to the left of his back. This was the biggest blind spot for a right-handed fighter. But Layfon blocked it without moving an inch.

“Not bad.”

Only Elrad’s voice came to Sharnid’s ears. That figure had once again moved with Sakkai to confuse his opponent. Disappeared from view. Layfon now moved. Countless number of bullets headed for his spot. Numerous bullets shot through the brick-paved area of the outer-edge.

Elrad wasn’t standing beside Layfon. He had judged Layfon’s fighting power in a split second and turned this into a long distanced fight. Sharnid’s sight couldn’t capture Elrad’s presence which continued to appear and disappear. Elrad was in the outer-edge, appearing and disappearing ceaselessly, while Layfon was calmly evading in the rain of bullets.

“…………..”

Layfon was saying something.

The Sapphire Dite lit up again in his right hand. And it became the Steel Threads. The weapon was too powerful. It was sealed due to the order of the Student Council. It wouldn’t have become reality in a peaceful period if not for Harley.

Did all members of the 17th platoon know of this?

No…………

It was strange that Nina wasn’t here. Was this Layfon’s decision alone? Had he decided that there was a need for the Steel Thread setting when he heard from Dalshena? Or was he worried that he couldn’t use his full strength? He was much better at using katana than the Steel Threads, but he had used both in Grendan.

He couldn’t forgive himself for not using his full strength here.

Layfon stopped once more. The steel threads stopped Elrad’s attack in the air, giving off lots of sparks. On the other hand, he had moved the Sapphire Dite to his left hand. In his right hand was a new Dite. He had pulled out the Shim Adamantium Dite. Restored. The blade of the night appeared. He stood with sparks wreathing up an invisible blade. A blade of darkness. His pose made Sharnid shiver. He had seen Layfon in numerous battles, but he had never seen his expression like this. Never.

He was about to use something unbelievable.

That was Sharnid’s instinct. Appearing and disappearing again. Attacking again and again with his guns, Elrad’s expression was clearly seen. Layfon was an opponent stronger than he had expected. Elrad probably felt that.

In that case he would have to stop Layfon from using more moves.

Not sure of the reason, but Sharnid knew that he couldn’t keep that expression while selfishly thinking this had nothing to do with Layfon.

“That’s enough….” But he couldn’t continue with his words.

The sudden murderous intent made him jump. Dalshena was ready with her lance.

“Shena!”

“You can’t stop me!”

“Damn.”

Sharnid restored his Dite. Two guns appeared in his hands. Sharnid was ready for battle as he watched her.

“This isn’t the time for it……..”

“Then do we let Dinn go? To see them? Dinn hate them.”

“Yes.”

Right. Dinn hated Kelnes. And that was how Sharnid knew of the ugliness of that city.

“I won’t allow it!”

The balance collapsed. Though Shanrid was good at close quarter combat, he had no chance of winning against Dalshena who was born in the world of it. Strength suffused the tip of the lance. Sharnid evaded it just before it reached his eyebrows. He wanted to escape from the consecutive attacks but that wasn’t possible. Dalshena had grown a lot compared to when she was in the 10th platoon, especially with her training of her lower limbs. Her feet were directly controlling her attacks so the distance between the two of them wouldn’t widen.

The bullets in his guns were the anesthetic bullets used in a match. They couldn’t kill a person. Sharnid shot without a burden, trying his best to control Dalshena’s movements.

“……………..tsk!”

A bullet skimmed across her abdomen. The expression of Dalshena twisted. A direct hit from the bullet and kei in it would have paralysed her, but the previous attack wasn’t one and so had no such effect. Still, Sharnid could see she was a bit flustered.

The hope settling it once and for all could only prove Sharnid’s naivety.

“Tsk!”

She wasn’t too far from him, adjusting her breath while continuing to attack. He almost evaded the attack, but his moment of opening made it impossible.

The lance broke through….

Her lance came straight down. Kei made its tip a weapon to stab through Sharnid’s abdomen.

“Uh……….”

He felt the sound from his ribs and retreated with quick steps. But Dalshena closed the distance between them. She held the small blade hidden in the lance. The lance stabbed without pattern as the small blade turned into a dance. A close quarter combat. But also a fight that could be decided by the lance in the blink of an eye. It was gradually becoming a one on one sword fight, and that was way beyond what Sharnid could handle.

The safety setting of her Dite wouldn’t go out of control because it was Dalshena. But no matter how clumsy the small blade was, it had left injuries on Sharnid’s body. Pain assaulted him.

This wasn’t the time for that. Sharnid continued to evade as he thought. Though this wasn’t the time to look at Layfon, he knew Layfon looked different from usual. He must stop this fight. Layfon was here because he didn’t want to lose again.

“Damn………..”

He deliberately made an opening as he desperately evade the attack. At the same time, he had finally seen through Dalshena’s messy attack. This really was like her style. She obviously wanted to finish this quickly, thinking that she could end it without hesitation.

And so she had seen his opening.

And came the stab.

This was as expected. She used the small blade to influence the fight, to find a breakthrough point in moves that were set in stone.

Sharnid himself made this opening and so he knew which direction the stab would come.

Though the tip of the lance was slow, the apparent result was inevitable as he wanted to stop the tip with his palm.

Pain pierced him. He felt metal bore through his hand. He used his fingers while terror cut through him. His hand grabbed hers rightly.

Dalshena was speechless.

“What’re you playing at?” Sharnid said through clenched teeth as he bore the pain. “Don’t involve others in our problem.”

“What……..”

“Do you want that guy to follow our footsteps?”

Perhaps in this situation, perhaps these words, were what made her properly see Layfon for the first time, the him who was fighting Elrad. Perhaps she had now seen his serious expression.

“We can’t let him see this, him who has just lost her.”

“But.”

“Ahah. I’m in the wrong too. I did what we should have done quickly. We can’t not do this.”

“What…….”

Ignoring her question, he pulled his hand from the blade. And ignoring the pain, he shouted.

“Stop right now!”

Layfon and Elrad stopped at his shout.

“Layfon. Thank you. But this is our problem. Ignore Shena’s confusion.”

“But……..”

Layfon wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words when he saw Sharnid’s hand. Blood flowed from the pierced palm.

Sharnid ignored that and looked at his father.

“Dad, let us bet.”

“On what?”

“Don’t involve yourself with Dinn anymore if we win. Either way, we’ll graduate in two years.”

“If you lose?”

“Take him away.”

“I’ve nothing to gain ehre.”

“My dad is that incredible to think about this using our gamble.”

“Ha,” he snorted.

But the laughter in his face meant he understood it. Sharnid retrieved the gun from the ground. The injury in her hand was interfering with his movement, but he still picked up the gun.

“But you’ve made such a foolish choice.”

“Let me live the way you can’t. Father and son are copies.”

“Ha, and so you want to stand out?”

“That needs courage that an adult lacks.”

Sharnid’s roar pressed down on Elrad.

“Ah --- it hurts.”

The colour of the sunset was beautiful.

Not sure if time had flown or that he had fainted. Sharnid lay on the icy bricks, watching the sky with no pain in his body. He had wanted to keep going, but not could he not defeat Elrad, he couldn’t even use his full strength.

Was it because Sharnid said “us” or that this was totally unrelated, but Dalshena had entered the fight. Still, that didn’t mean much in front of Elrad’s strength.

The wound in his hand had stopped bleeding. It might have become worse had the blood not stopped flowing. He hadn’t taken notice of the loss of blood in the fight, but he knew it needed immediate care.

“Are you ok?” Layfon asked.

“It hurts, but I’m still alive.”

He judged according to the level of pain. He had stayed in the hospital for a day, and lay on the bed for three days while exercising his kei. The bones seemed fine, as well as his organs. In the end, Elrad had been merciful, and he had also scolded him severely………..

“…….. Has he left?” Sharnid said.

Layfon was silent.

“Is that fine?”

“Never mind. You think it’s not good?” he burst out. He couldn’t hide things in his stomach, and that was why this was the truth from him.

“I wouldn’t have known the results regardless of which way it goes. Then the only thing left to do was to give it my all.”

He didn’t know how Layfon took his words.

He sat up slowly and saw Dalshena looking at scenery beyond the outer edge of the city.

The hair painted in the gold of the sunset was beautiful. Too bright. Sharnid squinted as he watched her back.

2011-08-02T03:58:55Z

Blewin: /* Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio */

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_(Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*01 July, 2011 - Volume 15 Prologue Completed
*08 May, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 4 Completed !
*08 March, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 3 Completed
*03 March, 2011 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 (30%)
*28 February, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 3 Completed (98%)
*24 February, 2011 - Volume 08 Post Epilogue Part 2 Complete
*28 December, 2010 - Volume 08 Post Epilogue Part 1 Complete
*18 December, 2010 - Volume 14 Chapter 2 Completed
*29 November, 2010 - Volume 14 Chapter 1 Completed
*16 October, 2010 - Volume 14 Prologue Completed
*15 October, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You Completed (25%)
*27 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Ghost in Ghost
*13 September, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 Completed (20%)
*12 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Bottled Letter For You
*12 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Epilogue
*07 September, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 Completed (15%)
*04 September, 2010 - Volume 7 Chapter 2 missing section Complete
*30 August, 2010 - Volume 13 Chapter 1 Completed
*29 July, 2010 - Volume 10 Sweet Day Sweet Before II Completed
*17 July, 2010 - Volume 10 Chapter 3 Completed
*02 July, 2010 - Volume 8 Epilogue Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)]][[User:Haze|Haze]] 13:37, 28 December 2010 (UTC)
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before III
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Happy Hot Dash
::*Morning of You and Me
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11_Impact_of_Childhood_01| Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*Lunchtime of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 02
::*Dinnertime of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 03
::*Nighttime of You and Me
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Assault of a Storm]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - To the indecisive person]]
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Prologue|Prologue - The One Biding Time]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Resolute One, The Wavering One
::*Chapter 2 - The Impassioned One
::*Chapter 3 - The Dispatched One
::*Chapter 4 - The Puzzled One
::*Chapter 5 - Ones in Discord
::*Epilogue - And the One They Face
::*Author's Notes

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*5 Years After
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Volume XV - Chrome Shelled Regios (April 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3510-5)
* Volume XVI - Chrome Shelled Regios (November 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3591-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)